Chapter 1
Summary:
As the Angel of death arrives in his little apartment, Hyunjin begs for the life of his pet bunny, Changbin. When all hope is lost, a miracle occurs that changes his life forever
Tags: Angel of death, sadness, crying, angst, begging, supernatural abilities, animal death, rebirth, bunny hybrid, happiness, sad past, foster care, fluff, love, miracles, new beginnings,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Hyunjin was sobbing. Face burrowed into soft gray fur. It was strange, for all that he had lost in his life that this tiny creature hurt somehow worse than all of it. His parents had died when he was young enough to only have a few handfuls of memories. That made it easier and harder all at once. It was less painful not having an endless sea of memories and things to miss about them, but it gave his imagination so much space to think about the what ifs. What if they hadn’t gotten drunk that night. What if that guardrail hadn’t given out. Maybe he would’ve known what it was like to have a real mom and dad.
However, he didn’t know. All he knew were foster families and people that never stayed in his life long enough to matter. Perhaps that was why when he was sixteen and got out of the system on his own, he got a bunny. A companion that wouldn’t leave. One he could take with him, and had over the seven or eight different apartments he had moved between over the last ten years. Changbin was always there. His Binnie bunny who hopped around whatever apartment he was calling home that year with love and enthusiasm that never faltered. They slept together every night. He was well trained, able to use a litter box like a cat and he freely roamed wherever he liked. Hyunjin had so many things chewed on, gnawed with little bunny teeth markings, but he didn’t care. His paint brushes all had dents and divots, his shoe laces were always partially gone, but his heart was always full when he was with his Binnie bunny.
Until this week. Until he came home to his bunny looking so weak, barely eating and unable to hop the way he once had. His heart wasn’t full, it was breaking, shattering into millions of tiny pieces. Breaking in a way no amount of glue could put back together. Maybe it was ridiculous to crumble from something like a dying pet, a bunny rabbit that would never live as long as he would, but it didn’t change the way his tears glistened on his cheeks. They dropped to the floor, glimmering in the light alongside the micro fragments of his heart.
The whining noises the tiny creature made were just salt in his emotional wounds.
“I’m sorry, Binnie baby...” He whispered, chest heaving as his lungs restricted.
Hyunjin knew plenty about death too. Not just from his own experiences, but because he had always been able to see things, supernatural things. He had seen plenty of ghosts in his life. He had passed by demons and witnessed the angel of death come for souls. Which is why he recognized him when he appeared within his apartment.
He walked in even, measured stepped. His hair was a deep, dark blue, like he had come from the deepest of the oceans; right now it felt to Hyunjin like he came from the depths of hell. It stuck fear through him, as he looked up to those cold, icy blue eyes. He was dressed in long robes that matched his hair. His wings were white, but they looked gray. As if someone had put a filter over them or blurred them, making them more dull and in the background.
“No.” He whimpered, trying to pull Changbin away from the angel. “Please... don’t take him from me. I don’t... I only have him, please .”
The angel, Azrael was his angelic name stopped, tilting his head slightly. “You can see me?”
“Yes.” Hyunjin answered, shaking through his tears with the nearly lifeless ball of gray fluff in his arms. “But I don’t want you here. I don’t want you to take him...”
“It’s been a long time since a human has seen me, at least as clearly as you can.” Azrael said. “Most that are sensitive pick up a feeling or see a shadow, but you... you can truly see me, can’t you?”
Hyunjin nodded. “Yes. I’ve seen you before. I know why you’re here, Azrael.”
“Oh.” The angel chuckled. “And he knows my name, even. Interesting.”
“Please don’t laugh... this is no time for laughter.” He said. A fresh wave of emotion spilled down his cheeks, following the well craved path of the tears that had come before.
The angel seemed to straighten up. “You’re right. I apologize.” He said, coming closer, bending down and only making Hyunjin whimper. “That was rude of me. I just... I am only seen a few times a century so clearly. The experience always... interests me.”
Hyunjin looked into those cold ocean eyes and realized the other looked so hollow inside. “Why do you do this?”
“What do you mean?” Azrael asked.
“Why do you take them? Why must they die?” Hyunjin was whispering, so softly. His face was only a few inches from the angel’s, something that had his legs quivering, but he tried to ignore it. He wanted to know. He wanted to understand why he had to lose his precious Changbin. The little bunny had done nothing. He was innocent, pure.
The angel hummed slowly. “It is my duty.”
“Couldn’t you just not?” He asked, hoping somehow he could stop the inevitable. He gasped when the ghost of a bunny appeared and Hyunjin let out a wrecked sob as he realized it was Changbin. His bunny was full of life again, despite his see through appearance. He was jumping around between them. The body in his arms suddenly just a hollow shell. “No... no! Binnie...” He started to curl up as Azrael spoke once more.
“I can’t stop the process of death. Life will end with or without me. It is my duty to cross their souls to the next plane of existence, not to kill them.”
Then a third voice, tiny, squeaky, spoke between them. “Jinnie needs me. Please...”
Hyunjin’s head shot up, looking at Changbin’s ghost staring up at the angel of death with pleading in his round boba eyes. “Binnie...”
Azrael stared down at the small creature and said nothing for a long time.
What happened next, Hyunjin will never understand. He will never be able to wrap his mind around the way the angel reached down and scooped up his small bunny, bringing their foreheads together.
“What’s so special about him, hm?” Azrael asked.
“He’s so good. His heart’s so pure... even when no one has loved him but me.” The little bunny said. “If you take me... who’s going to love him?”
The angel pulled their heads apart, looking at Changbin in his palm. “But your body has already given out.”
“Then give me a new one. A better one... one I can love him right, please .” The bunny begged.
Azrael looked over to Hyunjin and the human reached out, grabbing hold of the angel’s arm as he tried, hoped. “Please... please I love him so much... I'll be completely alone without him...”
A gasp fell from his lips, arm trembling where Hyunjiin held onto it. “Yes.” He said and Hyunjin thought at first he was agreeing that Hyunjin would be truly alone, but then he watched as the angel lifted Changbin up on one larger than life palm. The bunny’s body began to float, levitating above the hand as blue energy began to glow from the animal's core, spilling out in beams of light.
Hyunjin thought this was it. That Azrael was cruelly taking his bunny away, just like this, with no more time to say goodbye. There was no remorse or mercy and just as he was about to wail in pain, anger, sadness, the flood of emotions got dammed up by what he witnessed.
The bunny’s body morphed, shifting into limbs and a torso, two legs grew, taking on flesh tones as two arms did the same. A bunny face, pink nose and whiskers morphed into human features. There were pouty lips, boba eyes and then hair sprouted, growing out silver gray, like the bunny’s fur had been, over his forehead. Two ears, still that of a rabbit’s, bloomed from his skull, falling to either side of his face. He landed on the floor, almost a human, but with bunny ears and as Hyunjin watched him turn, he had a puffy gray tail at the base of his spine making him distinctly not a normal human. Instead he was some kind of a hybrid, something new.
“I can’t erase your bunny traits completely.” Azrael said. “It’s just not possible.”
Changbin gasped, hands roaming his naked body. “I... I’m not a bunny.”
“You’re not quite a human either.” The angel commented.
“Thank you!” Changbin jumped into the angel’s arms. Hyunjin’s jaw was open, in shock completely as he watched the Azrael go stiff from the hug he definitely hadn’t been expecting. “Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!”
“C-changbin?” He finally asked, staring at the hybrid creature in front of him.
“Yes, Jinnie?” The human-bunny answered, jumping off of the angel and closer to Hyunjin. He was smiling, grinning really, as his eyes sparkled.
“It... it’s really you?” He asked, another cry starting to bubble up.
“It’s him.” Azrael answered. He held his hand out. “I will take his old body.”
Hyunjin stared down at the bundle of fluffy in his arms. The creature was still precious to him, but somehow his soul was somewhere new. Inside this unique body of the man staring at him with nothing but love in his dark chocolate eyes. “Please be gentle with it.” He whispered as he passed the body into Azrael’s hands.
“Keep him from other people.” The angel said. “Their reactions could be troublesome. He isn’t supposed to exist.”
“Then... Why did you do this? I... I mean I’m so grateful. Thank you!” Hyunjin said, trying to convey just how much this meant to him. “But I don’t understand.”
Azrael hummed. “Neither do I.” He answered, looking back into Hyunjin’s eyes. “I just didn’t want to take something away for once...”
“Thank you... Azrael. I’ll... I’ll never forget this.” Hyunjin said and Changbin nodded.
“Me neither. You’re the best angel out there... if you ask me!” The hybrid giggled, nuzzling into Hyunjin’s neck the way he always did when he was a full bunny.
“I will never forget this either.” The angel said, smiling slightly, the first real expression Hyunjin had seen on him.
They watched as the angel of death left, going right through the wall and disappearing out of sight.
“I can’t believe this.” Hyunjin said and then Changbin was jumping, knocking him right down to the floor as he rubbed his nose all over Hyunjin’s face and neck.
“Me neither! This is the best! I can talk to Jinnie and give him kisses and snuggles. Oh, this is the best ever! Jinnie, I have so much to tell you! Did you know you’re the prettiest human to ever exist? Oh, and your lips, I want to chew on them so bad! I tried one time, but you yelled at me. I was really sad that day, but I know my teeth were really strong before... maybe I can do it now and it won’t hurt and—.”
“Binnie!” Hyunjin said, laughing. “You have to breathe. You can’t just talk forever.”
“Oh.” The hybrid giggled. “I just have so much to say! I’ve wanted to talk to you for ten years now!”
“Well, you don’t have to say it all today.” Hyunjin said, laughing lightly. “We’ve got time again, Bin... I really can’t believe this.”
“This is the best day ever!” The hybrid giggled again, burrowing back into Hyunjin’s neck.
The human smiled, tears of a different kind in his eyes as he ran his fingers through Changbin’s silver hair, still very soft in this form. “Yeah, I think it is too.”
Notes:
And Binnie is a bunny hybrid and very much alive!!!!!!
Now, what will happen to the Angel of Death? Actions have consequences after all...
Also, Azrael is the actual name for the angel of death, but he will take on the name Minho in the events that happen and it is in fact Minho for everyone's knowledge haha.
I hope you are excited about this story!!
Thank you so much!!
See you next week!!
Chapter 2
Summary:
The Angel of Death returns to Heaven to face the consequences of his actions.
Tags: Heaven, flying, angels, acceptance, pain, some graphic descriptions, confusion, fear, panic, emotions
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
He didn’t know why exactly he did it. Never in his existence had he done such a thing. For millennia he had watched lives burn out and fade away. He had seen death more than there were grains of sand in all the beaches and oceans across the earth. He had crossed endless numbers of souls. He had seen limitless begging and pleading for life. Nothing had ever moved him or changed what he would do. What he had to do. This was his duty afterall. He was bound to it.
So why now?
He didn’t quite have an answer. He thought it might be somewhere in the heat he still felt from where Hyunjin had touched him. The human had reached out and grabbed him with no fear or malice... just desperation to save a soul he loved, pure and simple. To be touched by death was considered something that would kill you. That's how humans saw it. They would write about the creeping hands of death, but only he knew his hands weren’t weapons. His skin wasn’t poison. He wasn’t a toxin, no. He was an angel with a duty to cross souls. Nothing less, nothing more.
However, due to these notions, these preconceived thoughts about him, no one had ever tried to reach out and touch him. Until today, until Hyunjin. It told him so many things when they touched. The other was just as pure as his pet bunny described, but he was so very alone. As the angel of death, he knew about being alone. He knew about it so intimately, all the way to his core. It had shocked him, made him gasp to be touched for the first time by something living.
It had made him want to do something to stop the pain in those deep brown eyes.
He’d take on the pain instead.
As he approached the gates of heaven, he wondered what would become of him. He hadn’t completed his duty. He hadn’t done as told. He broke rules, changed something in the human world. He had tasted freewill, something an angel must never do. It was never meant for them.
“Azrael.” Gabriel was waiting for him at the gates. The other was standing tall, as he always did. His golden armor shining in the bright atmosphere of heaven. His wings were out, as if he was expecting to take off.
“Gabriel.” He answered, knowing this ritualistic greeting well.
“What have you done?” The other asked and he only found a small smile coming to his lips. He didn’t regret it. He couldn’t. For once he chose his own path, his own road. He did what he wanted. He had given instead of taken.
“I gave a soul a new body.” He answered honestly. “I stopped a heart from breaking. I replaced grief with joy and I do not regret it.”
“You might come to.” Gabriel replied. “You acted with freewill. You have broken the laws of the angelic.”
He nodded. “I am aware.”
A cold resolution settled in his stomach. He would face what came. Life had been... eternal, monotonous, and duty-bound for millenia. Something different... something unknown didn’t sound like a bad thing to him. He could guess what would come, by Gabriel’s words. They would strip him of his wings and let him fall to Earth. What would it be like to be human? What would it be like to make his own decisions? He didn’t know, but the idea of finding out didn’t scare him, it interested him. He didn’t really know anything about fear anyway.
“Come with me.” Gabriel said. “Although it does not please me where I have to take you.”
He nodded, understanding well enough. “Do as you must, Gabriel. It is how angels are meant to be.”
The other’s white wings flapped, sending wind rustling through his hair, as he ascended into the sky. “Follow me then.”
He spread his wings as well, taking a moment to remember the feeling. He stretched them as far as they would go, feeling the weight of them on his back before he too flapped their feathered lengths and left the ground behind. He tried to memorize the way the breeze caught and shuddered along their surface. He took in the stinging the air brought to his cheeks and the way this experience was unlike any other. He knew this would be his last flight. He would miss it, how could he not?
He would lose many things, but who knew what he would gain? What was possible for him to gain once he was human? Once they stripped him of his wings and he left the heavens so many other doors would open up. How much of this life would he even remember? Would all the dark memories... all the faces of the lives he’s seen end... would they go away? He didn’t know if he wanted them to go or not. It felt disrespectful to forget them, but they weighed a great deal. How much weight could a human handle? They were fragile creatures, afterall.
They reached the edge, the drop off point. It was a precipice that he had flown off of billions of times. He had taken flight and glided down until he reached earth, gently planting his feet on the planet before going to cross his next souls over and over again during the course of his life. Even now he could hear the ones calling for him. He had souls to retrieve and bring across the vast span between them, but it would no longer be his job. He would no longer hear them. Soon he would be deafened to such things.
He landed on the edge, letting his toes dangle off before he folded his wings in. The smallest of nudges would probably send him off the cliff, but he didn’t mind. He’d be falling shortly, there was no stopping that. “What now, Gabriel?” He asked.
“I must take them.” The other angel said, letting his fingers trace along Azrael’s wings. “You must fall for what you’ve done.”
“I must.” He said, unbothered as he looked down at the earth.
“I’ve never seen another be so calm about this.” Gabriel said.
He hummed softly. “The other angels have more emotions than I do. A lot of mine were taken. I don’t know fear, sadness, or joy. Not really. I’ve always been a bit numb. I suppose I feel rather numb about this too. It intrigues me. I’m curious what it will be like, but I’m not afraid.”
“That’s going to change, you know.” Gabriel said. “Humans have so many emotions, Azrael.”
Hyunjin’s tear stained face came into his mind. He didn’t quite know why, but it did. “Yes.” He answered. “Yes, they do. I wonder what that will be like.”
“I think you won’t be so calm once you find out.” Gabriel said. His solid form had come to stand behind him, a hand on each wing.
He nodded. “You’re probably right, but I don’t know anything else.”
“I don’t understand why you did this, Azrael.” The other said, speaking quietly, almost in his ear. “We’ve known each other so long. I never would’ve thought you would do such a thing. I don’t want to do this to you, but I don’t have a choice.”
“You do, actually. That’s what I learned today. I can have a choice. I’m glad I took mine, but I don’t expect that of you. You shouldn’t follow in my footsteps. We both know I’m taking a crooked road. I’m okay with that, however.” He answered.
Gabriel sighed. “I’m glad you’re at peace with it... I hope you find whatever you’re looking for, Azrael.”
“I suppose that won’t be my name anymore. I’ll need a new one, a human one.” He said, tilting his head softly. “Minho... I’ve always liked the name Minho.”
“Then good luck in their world, Minho.” Gabriel said and then pain like he had never known struck through him. It was as if lightning carved down his skin, felaying flesh and feather. Screams so loud went out into the air, but even they didn’t drown out the sound of cracking bones. Liquid, blood, he realized, started running down his skin. He felt wetness on his cheeks too. He had never cried before but as Gabriel’s mighty grip stripped him of his wings he was reborn like a human infant, crying and screaming as it was pushed out of its mother and into the world.
As his wings were fully separated from him, he fell to his knees, but there was nothing to catch him on the cliff's edge. He started tumbling through the air, spinning as he plummeted towards the Earth. He was gasping for air. The pain falling back as something new took over his chest. He took one last glance at the heavens and knew he would never return. His heart rate skyrocketed. He had seen this in humans before they would die. There was a ringing in his ears too and as he looked towards the ground his vision started to get blurry. His stomach turned and his chest began inflating in short rapid breaths. What was happening to him? What was this feeling? He had been in the air billions of times. He had flown to Earth, had dived to her solid grounds, but right now as he headed for the planet like a meteorite he... was this fear? Was he afraid?
The realization startled him farther. He was truly human. He started to panic even worse, flailing through the air, trying to find something—anything to hold onto. In that haze he looked back towards the heavens, from where he had come. He heard a voice, booming and powerful. “Fallen to freewill... Faithful and fearless no more.”
Then everything went black.
Notes:
The angel of death has fallen, reborn as Minho the human.
I hope you're all curious about what happens next!!
Thank you so much!!
Chapter 3
Summary:
Hyunjin and Changbin try to adjust to their new dynamic and it’s all a whole new world to Changbin.
Tags: cluelessness, clumsiness, learning new things, new things can be scary, Binnie doesn’t know his own strength, fluff, humor, Binnie doesn’t know so many things, embarrassment, clueless humping, confusion, cuddling, love, moral dilemmas
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Jinnie! Jinnie! Jinnie, wake up! Please, please! Come on!”
Hyunjin groaned, hands suddenly on his chest, practically jumping up and down on it. He opened his eyes and Changbin was hanging over him. It was still unbelievable he was there and that he was real. It hadn’t been a dream. The bunny hybrid was full of energy too. His eyes sparkling and he was... naked again. Hyunjin had put him in a shirt and some shorts last night, but apparently the other wasn’t having it. “Don’t jump on my chest like that. You’re not little like you used to be.”
“Oh, sorry.” Changbin said, his cheek turning red as he took his hands off Hyunjin’s chest.
“It’s alright.” He said, reaching up and petting the hybrid’s head gently. He didn’t like the dejected look in his boba eyes. “It’s going to take some time to get used to your new size. Apparently, it’s going to take time to get used to wearing clothes too. Why are you naked again, Binnie?”
“Well, I had to use the litter box.” He said, shrugging his shoulders.
Hyunjin’s eyes got wide. Oh no... “Don’t tell you...” He got up out of bed and ran into the bathroom. Sure enough... a very not bunny sized poop and an overflow of urine was overrunning the small bunny-sized litter box. “Oh god...” He put a hand to his nose and turned around, closing the door to hold in the foul odor.
Changbin came crawling out from the bedroom down, his head and ears were low. His pouty bottom lip looked wobbly as he peered up at Hyunjin. “Did... did I do something bad? I thought... I thought I was a good bunbun when I used my litter box?”
His heart was going to break if he had to keep staring at Changbin’s sad and adorable face. “Binnie, baby. I’m not upset with you. It... there’s just some things that have to change now that you’re bigger. You have to use the toilet now the way humans do.”
“Oh...” He answered. “I didn’t know.”
Hyunjin leaned down and kissed Changbin’s forehead. “It's okay, buddy. We have some cleaning up to do now though. You’re going to need a bath too.”
The way the other’s nose scrunched up in instant disgust made him sigh. “Bath? I can just groom myself.” The hybrid started licking his arm, tongue lapping over muscles. Which was another thing Hyunjin was trying to ignore; the fact that his bunny was jacked for no reason whatsoever. “See! I can do it!”
Hyunjin laughed and grabbed a hold on his chin, pulling his face up to stop his licking. “No, Binnie. That’s not going to get you clean anymore. You have to shower or take a bath like us humans do. You’re more human than bunny now.”
The pout was immediate. “But the water is scary...”
“It’s not. I promise. It’s actually nice.”
“Will you take a bath with me, Jinnie?” Changbin rolled up, grabbing onto Hyunjin’s hands and staring up with wide eyes. “Please! It won’t be scary if you’re there with me.”
He sighed, but he was quickly learning he couldn’t say no to the other’s sparkly eyes and rounded cheeks. “Yeah, I can take one with you.”
“Yay!” Changbin hopped up, crashing into Hyunjin and tumbling them both into the wall.
“Ah!” Hyunjin yelled before grunting in pain as he was smashed against the drywall... or should he say smashed through the drywall. “Changbin!”
The hybrid gasped, tears coming to his eyes as he immediately started whimpering. He crumpled to the floor and his foot started thumping against the carpet. “Sorry! Sorry! Bun sorry! Didn’t... didn’t mean to.”
Hyunjin shook his head back and took a deep breath. This wasn’t the other’s fault. He was in a completely new body... he had no idea what he was doing. So, he inhaled again and pulled himself from the wall, trying to ignore the twinge of pain in his back and the crackling sound of the crumbling plaster as he did. “I’m not mad, Binnie. I’m sorry I yelled.”
“But... but I did so bad!” Changbin pointed to the new concave portion of their apartment. “Look at it! It’s so bad!”
Hyunjin sighed. “It isn’t good, I agree, but you’ve been in a new big body for less than a day. You don’t know your own size or strength yet. I just need you to try to be more gentle, okay? I know you get excited, but I need you to try to hold back a little bit.”
Changbin nodded, giving a determined thump with his foot. “I’ll try! I promise! I’ll try really hard, Jinnie!”
It took everything in Hyunjin to not choke as he watched the human-bunny’s movements because as he thumped his foot... well, something else thumped too. The other’s... third leg. “Binnie, we also really need to get you to wear some clothes.”
Instantly determination melted into a whine. Changbin went to the floor, rolling over onto his tummy and putting his ass entirely too much on display as he pouted. His puff ball tall sagged against his butt as he spoke. “But they’re so clingy... I don’t like them.”
Hyunjin exhaled loudly. “Can you put some shorts on at least? You don’t have to wear the shirt.”
Changbin rolled over, laying on his back and looking up at him in a way that sent a shiver down his spine.
What the hell, Hyunjin? He’s your pet for fuck sakes.
“Fine...” The hybrid said, pouting. “I don’t know why I have to though.”
“People don’t walk around naked, Binnie.” Hyunjin said and the other sat up, shaking his head and pointing.
“That’s not true! I’ve seen you walk around naked tons of times!”
Hyunjin felt his whole neck and face get red. “T-that—I was alone! It’s not the same when you’re with other people!”
“I was here the whole time!” The hybrid protested.
“Yes! But you were a bunny! It’s different! I didn’t think—I didn’t know you would notice like that!” Hyunjin yelled back, trying to defend himself from the attack suddenly being launched his way.
“I always notice! I love looking at you, Jinnie! You’re the best person to look at in the whole world!” Changbin got to his feet, coming closer until his head was tucked right into Hyunjin’s neck. He wrapped those big arms around him and started nuzzling his nose in. “You’re my everything, Jinnie.”
His face was on fire, but he hugged the hybrid back. Hyunjin wasn’t used to this, such loud affection. He had been alone with his bunny most of his life. He worked from home, emotionless zoom meetings were standard and the closest he got to society was going grocery shopping. It was a lot, but he understood that Changbin was innocent, pure in his love for Hyunjin. He was the one who loved and took care of the bunny for the last decade. Hell... he literally somehow convinced the angel of death to give him another life so he could stay with Hyunjin. That’s beyond love, that’s devotion and he cherished it more than he knew how to express. “I love you, Binnie.” He said, rubbing his hand up and down the other’s strong back with care.
“I love you too, Jinnie! Dang... I’ve wanted to say that back so many times.”
“It is nice to hear it.” Hyunjin kissed the other’s cheek and pulled back. “Alright. We have to clean that bathroom and then take a shower, alright?”
Changbin only pouted a little this time. “ Fine .”
Cleaning the bathroom had been an undertaking, but it had nothing on squeezing into his not really meant for two people shower with Changbin. The hybrid was more trouble than Hyunjin thought possible when he was slippery and wet.
“Ah! But the water is hitting my face!” The hybrid yelled, squeaking in fear and trying to maneuver around Hyunjin to get out of the main stream. Changbin’s body was wiggling, rubbing over him in a way that he didn’t know what to do with. His hands went to the other’s hips, stuttering as he tried to get some space between them.
“B-binnie! Stop—ah, wiggling!” He tried, his face was definitely beet red and it wasn’t because of the hot water. He felt his cock stirring and he didn’t know what to do. So he turned around, putting them ass to ass instead. At least this way his dick wasn’t literally being wedged between the other’s cheeks.
“Why are you turning away from me?” Changbin whined, back hugging him and effectively reversing their problem because the hybrid... well, he was hard. He was hard and his dick was pressing between Hyunjin’s ass cheeks as he burrowed his face into the back of the human’s neck. “I’m scared... I need you.”
“B-bin... the water isn’t hurting you.”
“But it’s like a million needles on my skin... but Jinnie feels good.” Changbin said and his eyes went wide at the other’s tone. He sounded breathy and he realized that the hybrid started to rock his hips, grinding on his ass for real.
“B-b-binnie! You—ah.” He was trying to wiggle free but those big arms just held him tighter. “Y-you shouldn’t—.”
His sentence was cut off by a full on moan. “This feels really good, Jinnie...” His hips just got faster, clueless and thrusting, chasing the feeling.
“Changbin—.”
He was going to really scold him, really stop this but then the other’s hips sputtered, broken moans falling from his lips as he started panting. “Ah... felt. Wow. I’m tired now... that felt so good.”
Hyunjin tried not to be entirely horrified by the white cum he watched swirling down the drain in front of him. His bunny had just humped his ass to get off... and the worst part of it all? Hyunjin was totally hard now. His cock just standing at attention because how could it not be? He was 26 and still completely a virgin. He had always been too socially awkward or too emotionally unavailable to date anyone. Not to mention he was gay, so even the few girls that had noticed him along the way, they were never getting a yes from him.
“I... I, uh, think maybe a bath is a better idea, okay? I’ll turn the water off and give you a bath instead... then I’ll take a shower afterward.” He said because he needed to get out of this shower with the hybrid.
“Whatever makes this spraying thing stop will make me happy.” Changbin said, whining as he ducked farther into his neck. The way the hybrid’s nose and lips ghosted across his skin only affected him more. He quickly reached for the handles, turning them off and rushing out of the shower. He went for his towel and of course his foot didn’t plant itself on the bath rug. No, in his haste his skin pressed to the tile floor and he was down on his ass before he got his fingers in his towel.
“Ow...” He groaned and Changbin gasped, jumping out of the shower and crouching down beside him.
“Jinnie! Jinnie, are you okay?” The human-bunny looked terrified, on the verge of crying as he stared down with watery eyes.
“Yeah... shit.” He moved, sitting up to rub his back when Changbin made another observation.
“Oh, look! Yours looks like mine did.” He said, pointing to the human’s somehow still hard cock. “Are you gonna touch it like you usually do when it looks like that?”
Hyunjin was going to die of embarrassment by the end of this week, he was sure of it. Maybe the angel of death had actually been punishing him for daring to ask him to save his bunny. He whined and not from the pain in his back.
“It does feel real good when you touch it. I didn’t know it felt so good. Do you want me to touch it?” Changbin asked and Hyunjin instantly shot his head back up.
“No!” He yelled and a wobbly bottom lip was greeting him within seconds.
“I was just trying to help...”
Hyunjin wanted to beat his head into a wall. “I...” He sighed. “I’m sorry for yelling... that’s just not something you just offer to help someone with. That’s for people who love each other and are together.”
“But we do love each other and we are together.” Changbin answered, blinking, obviously confused.
He reached out and took one of the hybrid's hands. “I... There are different kinds of love, Binnie. That kind of thing is for people who have romantic love and are together romantically. We don’t have romantic love. It’s different.”
“But I want to have all the kinds of love with Jinnie.” He said, eyes so vulnerable and pure.
Once again Hyunjin felt his heart melting. He reached out and ran his fingers through Changbin’s wet hair. “I... I don’t know if we can, Binnie. This... all of this is new. No one like you has ever existed before.”
“Oh...” His shoulders deflated a little, posture curling inward slightly. “Is it maybe possible though?”
Hyunjin had to really think about that. This was his pet bunny for the last ten years... but now, he certainly wasn’t just a bunny anymore. He was full of emotions, feelings and everything else that goes into being human. He had memories and opinions, wants and desires. He also had a world so small. His view of life was so limited. He had lived inside different apartments and been to the vets a couple times, otherwise, he knew nothing. Was it even fair? Azrael had told him to keep him away from other people, but was it right to keep someone locked up like that? Shouldn’t he have a chance to see the world and to experience things for himself? He should get to meet other people. He loved Hyunjin because all he knew was him, but wasn’t it wrong just to let things continue that way?
It would be selfish to let Changbin know nothing and no one besides himself. If he accepted this love while the other was so blind and clueless, well, he was just taking advantage then, wasn’t he?
“I think you need to see more things first, Binnie. You don’t know anyone except me. You don’t know any places except for the inside of a few apartments. There is a huge world out there and billions of people. It’s not fair if I keep you locked up.”
“But I don’t care about anyone except you, Jinnie, and our apartment is nice! Although I did put a hole in the wall... Still though! The angel said to keep me away from other people! They’re not good like you, Jinnie.”
“They’re not all bad, either.” He said and sighed. He didn’t know if he should go against what Azrael said, but he couldn’t shake the guilt he felt at keeping Changbin from all of society, either. Even if the hybrid himself didn’t mind. He only didn’t mind because he didn’t know better. He didn’t know what he was missing.
Changbin thumped his foot. “I don’t know... those vet people were terrible.”
Hyunjin laughed and shook his head. “They were just doing their job. Come on, let’s finish your bath. Then you’re going to put some shorts on, yes?”
“Do I have to?” The hybrid whined.
“If you want to get couch cuddles, yes.” Hyunjin said, needing some form of leverage and because he didn’t think he was going to be able to do anything but lie on the couch for the rest of the day thanks to his slip and fall.
“I’ll do it!” The hybrid instantly agreed.
He smiled and pet between the other’s floppy gray ears. “Good Binnie. Thank you.” He said and got up to wrap a towel around himself. His hard on had gone down in all the commotion and he was beyond grateful for that fact. He filled the tub and Changbin got into the bath much easier than he had the shower. Hyunjin tried not to blush too badly as he helped the hybrid clean himself.
“Thanks for helping me take a bath, Jinnie. I really like being able to talk. I wanted to say thank you so many times.” The other was smiling, ears perked up as he sat in the warm water.
Changbin being able to talk had already caused him so many problems, but at the same time, it was nice to hear how much his precious bunny valued all the care and love he gave him over the last decade. “You’re the sweetest, Binnie.” He said gently, washing the last of the soap from the other’s hair. He made sure not to get any water in his ear as he did.
“No, that’s you, Jinnie.” He smiled. “You could’ve loved anything... like you said, there’s a huge world out there and billions of people, but this whole time you’ve loved me. I was just a bunny.”
Hyunjin’s heart melted and he couldn’t help pulling Changbin into a hug. “You were and are so much more than just a bunny... your soul always shined this bright.”
The hybrid burrowed his face into Hyunjin’s chest. “Yours too, Jinnie.”
This was strange and new, but he wouldn’t trade it for the world. They would figure it all out. He was sure of it.
They finished Changbin’s bath and he only pouted a little as he pulled his shorts on. Part of the problem was they were too small for him. Hyunjin would have to buy some clothes that would actually fit the human-bunny. He took his own shower and then they found their way to the couch. Changbin only tried to injure his back a little more when he flopped down on top of Hyunjin’s chest, but as soon as those boba eyes came out and sorrys spilled from the hybrid’s mouth, well, of course all was instantly forgiven. They put on a movie and spent the rest of the day on the couch.
Notes:
And the crack vibes of this fic have entered the chat hahaha. Binnie is the most adorable hybrid in all of history, idc. Ahhh. I love him and awkward virgin boy Hyunjin. Hahaha.
Thank you so much!
I hope you are enjoying!!
Next we see Azrael's, I mean Minho's, first human experiences on earth!
Chapter 4
Summary:
Minho wakes up on Earth, no longer an angel and full of emotions for the first time.
Tags: pain, confusion, fear, feeling exposed, panic attacks, helpful strangers, misunderstandings, awkwardness, cluelessness, surprises, disbelief, shock, gratefulness, worry
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Every inch of him hurt. That was the first thing he registered. The second was the distinct smell of grass. He lifted his head and started to try to open his eyes. There was a streetlight above him, beaming down and he groaned as he blinked his eyes, trying to adjust. He was... in a park. The Han river park, if his memory served him. He forced himself up, every movement making him grumble in pain. He got into a seated position and realized he was right. He was along the Han river and in Seoul. It sort of made sense for him to come here. Afterall, this was the last place he had been.
It was dark, but the city skyline was bright. This place was always bustling with life. His clothes were different, just a black shirt and black sweatpants, but he was grateful they hadn’t let him wake up completely naked. It was chilly though. He had never really experienced being cold before. A shiver went down his spine and his arms instinctively came to hug himself.
“So this is what cold is like.” He said. “Not a fan.”
He forced himself to his feet. He had to go somewhere. He hadn’t thought about that. Where would he go? He had no money. Humans need money for things. That was a problem. He didn’t know anyone either. No one would know him. Well... one person would.
Hyunjin .
The one person in all of time that he hadn't taken something from. He remembered the general direction of the brunette’s apartment. He started putting one foot in front of the other. The longer he spent outside and the more the cold sunk into him. The faces of frozen bodies he had seen an innumerable amount of times flipped through his mind like a haunted catalog. Never before had the reality applied to him. Could he freeze to death? Surely it wasn’t cold enough currently... but the possibility now existed. He reached the edge of the park, finding a street in front of him. Cars were blurring by, racing to their destinations and he took a step back when he realized those could kill him too.
His heart was doing that thing again, getting faster. His breathing picked up too and the cold air stung his lungs so why was he doing it? Why did he have no control over himself?
“Hey, are you okay?” A voice said and Minho gasped, a person was there, right in front of him. He could see him.
“Yeah, you don’t look so good.” Another man stated and that only startled him farther, making him gasp because someone else could see him too. They all could see him. Suddenly he felt completely on display. Did humans always feel like this?
“Hey, breathe, please. We just want to make sure you’re okay.” The first man said. He was ginger, a pair of round glasses in front of his brown eyes. He had cheeks like a hamster and his lips were turned down in a frown.
“I don’t... know.” Minho said, words feeling like they had sharp edges as they dragged up his throat.
The other man, a blond with curly hair stepped closer. “Have you been drinking, buddy? Your cheeks are really red.”
Minho shook his head.
“It might be a panic attack.” The ginger said. “I get the same way.”
“You might be right.” The blond replied.
The ginger looked back at him, reaching out and very gently taking one of Minho’s hands. It made him gasp once again. He still wasn’t used to anyone touching him. “Hey, can you breathe with me? Just following what I do, okay?”
He didn’t know why this human—well, they were both human now. He’d have to get used to that. He didn’t know why the other was asking him to breathe with him, but he didn’t exactly have any idea what else to do so he just followed along. They inhaled and exhaled in sync, but the strange thing was Minho felt his heart rate going down again. He didn’t feel so startled, so afraid.
“Is that helping?” The blond asked and Minho nodded.
“I think so.” He answered.
The ginger smiled. “I’m glad we could help. I’m Jisung, this is Chan. Do you live around here?”
“I’m Az—Minho. I’m Minho.” He said and he didn’t live anywhere, really, but he had a destination in mind so he pointed up the block. “I’m going that way.”
“Nice to meet you, Minho.” Chan said. “We’re heading that way too if you want to walk with us.”
“Okay.” He said, having no good reason to reject the idea. They would end up going the same way regardless. The three of them started walking and Minho didn’t exactly know what to say to them. He had talked to two humans in the last century and both of them were watching someone they loved die so they weren’t exactly normal conversations. The list of angels he had talked to in the last century was almost as short. He wasn’t really one for socializing.
“I love your hair color.” Jisung said after things stayed quiet for probably too long.
“What color is it?” He asked, not knowing what it looked like anymore.
They laughed and he stared at them, not understanding why they were laughing.
“Wait, you’re not joking?” Chan asked and Minho shook his head.
“No.” Minho answered.
“How do you not know?” Jisung asked.
“I really don’t know.” He answered plainly, still not getting it.
The other two exchanged a confused look before glancing back at Minho. “Are you like color blind or something?” Chan asked. “Sorry... I just don’t know how you wouldn’t know the color of your hair.”
“I haven’t seen it.” Minho said. “It could’ve changed. My clothes changed. Is it still dark blue?”
They blinked at him before chuckling, something forced and not the way their previous laughter had been. “Yeah... It’s dark blue.” Jisung said.
Things got quiet again and Minho didn't know why. Had he said something wrong? He felt his brows furrowed together. There was this heat in his chest and he had never experienced something like it. “Why won’t you talk to me now?” He asked, blunt and the other two seemed weary of the harsher tone.
“Well, you confused us.” Chan said. “We didn’t know what else to say.”
“You’re confusing me.” He said, realizing that’s what was happening. He was confused and he didn’t understand. He didn’t like that he was confused and that he didn’t understand. “I don’t like being confused. I just told the truth. I didn’t know if the color was the same.”
“Hey.” Jisung said, stopping his walking and turning around. “You don’t need to get mad. I think none of us meant to confuse each other.”
He blinked at them for a long moment. Mad. Was he mad? He didn’t know if he was or not. Emotions were so strange and unpredictable.
“Maybe he’s like some of the kids I work with.” Chan whispered, but Minho heard it anyway, not knowing what he meant. “Maybe he isn’t great with emotions.”
“Ah.” Jisung said, clearly understanding something Minho didn’t.
“I don’t know a lot about emotions.” Minho said. “This is new to me.”
They were smiling at him again, but they looked normal, the way they had at the beginning. “That’s okay.” Chan said. “Emotions can be difficult. We didn’t understand either.”
“I think we get it a bit more now though.” Jisung said. “Please just tell us if you don’t understand something. We’ll try to explain.”
“Okay.” He said, nodding and following along as they started walking again. It was quiet again for a little, but then Chan started talking this time.
“Do you have a job, Minho?” He asked.
“Not anymore.” He answered honestly. His duties were gone. That was strange in itself. What did you do if you didn’t have duties? How did humans spend their time?
Jisung looked a little sad. “Oh no, did you lose your job?”
“Something like that, yes.” He said, looking up at the dark night sky. He shivered as he thought of how he had been free falling from it earlier. It was terrifying. Something he had done for centuries now felt like it would paralyze him if he had to try to fly again.
“Are you going to look for another job?” Chan asked and Minho hummed softly.
“I have no idea what I’m going to do. I’m just headed to the only person I know.” He said. Well, technically a person and the hybrid of a human-bunny he had created.
“I see.” Jisung said and Chan piped up again.
“It’s good to go to someone you know when life changes. I’m glad to hear you’re doing that. Are they waiting for you?”
“He doesn’t know I’m coming.” His brows pinched together. What if Hyunjin told him to go away? He wouldn’t do that, would he? Minho had saved his bunny after all.
“Maybe you should call him and let him know.” Jisung said.
“I cant.”
“Do you not have a phone?” The blond asked.
Minho shook his head. “I don’t have anything.”
“Where did you come from that you don’t have anything?” Jisung asked. The other two were exchanging looks again, having some silent conversation he didn’t understand.
“I came from too far away to bring anything with me.” He answered before pointing between them. “Why do you two do that? Why do you make faces at one another like you’re talking with no words?”
They blinked at him before both their faces got red, looking down towards the sidewalk. Chan rubbed the back of his neck and let out a puff of a laugh. “Sorry.”
“You’re just saying things that are a little strange, Minho.” Jisung said. “We are looking at each other because we are trying to see if the other one knows or has figured something out that we missed.”
“I have been told I’m strange.” He said, bringing his finger to his lips. “Guess I’ll be strange here too. Well, I’m used to that I guess.”
“Being different isn’t a bad thing.” Chan said, reaching over and patting Minho’s back. He hissed instantly, pain flaring down his back and up his neck. The wounds from his lost wings were still fresh. “Oh… my gosh! I’m so sorry, Minho. I was just trying to be friendly.”
He reached out and grabbed the blond’s wrist. His hand was waving around in front Minho’s face and it was making that heated feeling come up in his chest again. “I don’t like this hand in my face.” He said before letting go and letting Chan pull it away.
“Sorry.” The blond repeated.
Jisung looked confused again though. “Why did that hurt so bad? Is there something wrong with your back?”
“Maybe we’ve asked enough questions for the night, Sungie.” Chan said, gesturing to the building they walked up to. “This is our stop, Minho.”
He looked up at the building and realized it was his too. This was Hyunjin’s apartment building. “It’s mine too.” He said.
“What?” Jisung asked.
“Hyunjin lives here.” Minho stated.
“Hyunjin?” Chan asked, suddenly gasping and smacking Jisung’s chest. “That’s the guy next door to us. I’m pretty sure his name is Hyunjin.”
“Wow.” Jisung said. “Small world I guess…” The ginger looked uneasy, the way people often did before they died. He hoped Jisung wouldn’t just die in front of him. That would be sad. Is that the right emotion? He felt a sinking in his gut and maybe that was sadness. He didn’t really know.
“Let’s just bring him inside to Hyunjin.” Chan said. “Then we can all call it a night.”
“Yeah, let’s do that.” Jisung said as they started walking into the building. Minho followed once more. He felt this fluttering in his belly as they climbed the stairs. What if Hyunjin was upset to see him? What would he do? He didn’t know, but he made him feel off kilter when he thought about it.
“This should be Hyunjin’s place, 325, right?” Chan asked and Minho nodded.
“Yes.” He started to reach for the handle when the blond’s hand came out and grabbed onto Minho’s own. “He doesn’t know you’re coming, remember? I would knock first.”
Oh, yes. He couldn’t just walk through walls or waltz into places anymore. He brought his fingers up and tapped them against the wooden surface.
There was a bunch of rustling inside and muffled voices before the door was opened. Hyunjin stood in his pajamas, face going white as soon as he laid eyes on Minho.
“W-what are you doing here?” He asked.
“He said you knew him.” Chan said.
Hyunjin’s eyes darted over to Jisung and Chan. “Wait… you two can see him?”
“What?” Jisung asked.
“Of course we can see him. What the hell?” Chan added.
Hyunjin gasped. “ Your wings? Where did they—.”
“Wings?” Chan and Jisung asked in sync and then another gasp came from farther in the apartment.
“Oh my god! Azrael! My hero!” Changbin’s voice was full of excitement and then Minho watched him coming his way in a blur of flesh. He grunted as the hybrid pushed past Hyunjin and dove full force into the fallen angel’s chest. They stumbled back, bashing into the wall on the other side of the hallway. He hissed in pain, the wound from his wings burning as they sunk down, sitting on the floor. “Are you here so I can thank you again? Because if so, thank you thank you thank you! Wait, why are you making that face?” Changbin tilted his head to the side.
Minho groaned. “Because it hurts... my back hurts.”
“Oh, sorry sorry sorry!” Changbin scrambled back, allowing him to sit up off of the wall.
“That… that man has bunny ears, doesn’t he?” Chan asked.
“Uh huh.” Jisung answered. “And a bunny tail.”
Minho looked up at Hyunjin whose jaw was hanging open. He ignored the hybrid who had started nuzzling his face into his neck as an apology. “I told you not to let anyone see him.”
“You literally showed up with them at my door!” Hyunjin defended and then suddenly the brunette went pale again. “You’re not here to take him back are you?”
Changbin whimpered and sat up, staring with glassy eyes. “No… please. Don’t take me from Jinnie!”
“I’m not here to take you.” Minho answered.
“Then why are you here and why are you two here?” Hyunjin pointed at his two neighbors.
“We just found him having a panic attack and he said he was coming here.” Chan said. “We walked with him.”
“I am human now.” Minho explained, making a punched out noise when the human-bunny bashed back into his chest to burrow in. “I lost my wings because of what I did to Changbin.” He stared deeply into Hyunjin’s brown eyes, trying to express the weight of it all. He had nothing and no one now. The silence lingered between them, neither knowing what to say.
Then Jisung suddenly exploded. “Can someone please explain what the fuck is going on!?”
Hyunjin sighed, breaking eye contact before he started rubbing the bridge of his nose. “Everyone inside, now.” He said. “I don’t want anyone else seeing all of this.” His free hand gestured to Changbin who was still curled up against Minho.
“That’s probably best.” He agreed as he started pushing the hybrid up off of him. “We have to go inside.”
“Okay!” The human-bunny hopped his way off of Minho and went back into the apartment. Chan and Jisung exchanged another one of those weird looks and then they too followed inside.
Hyunjin reached his hand out to Minho and he looked up from his place on the ground at it. Something about it felt big. He had fallen and here was this skinny human, offering to pick him up. “Come on. Let’s figure this all out.”
He nodded and grabbed onto the brunette’s hand. Once he was on his feet they went into the apartment and closed the door. It was strange to be there again. Minho found himself looking around more this time. It wasn’t much, really. A one bedroom apartment rarely was.
Hyunjin’s interests were a bit obvious. An easel with a mess of paints and canvases took up most of the one corner. Then there was a couch that had a side table stacked high with sketch books and multiple mugs holding pencils. Books lined shelves up on the wall and then across the room was a desk and a tv. The desk was full of papers and notes as well. Around the corner was a kitchen with a small table and then a hallway that led straight back to a bathroom while the bedroom jetted off to the right.
“So what is he?” Chan asked, pointing at Changbin.
“I’m Binnie!” The hybrid said, smiling and nuzzling his face in Hyunjin’s thigh.
“He’s my creation.” Minho answered.
“What does that mean?” Jisung asked.
“Can everyone just sit down?” Hyunjin snapped. “This… I don’t even understand what’s going on right now.” The brunette looked at Minho. “I need you to explain why you’re here, Azrael.”
He supposed he should give the human that. After all, he needed Hyunjin. He wouldn’t have anywhere to go without him. His chest was tight though, it wasn’t like earlier where it was really constricting him, making it hard to breathe. It was just a bit uncomfortable and made the idea of speaking up a bit more unpleasant. He wasn’t completely afraid, but he hesitated. What was this emotion? There were so many already, he didn’t know how to comprehend them. The breathing he had done with Jisung earlier had helped though, so he did that a few times before getting ready to speak.
Notes:
And they are all reunited!! And welcome Chan and Jisung to the plot! haha.
Thank you all so much!!!
See you next week!
Chapter 5
Summary:
Hyunjin tries to understand what the hell is going on.
Tags: explaination, fallen angel, hybrid, moral dilemmas, gratefulness, dynamics, learning, caution, friendship, bonding, gays, new roommates, emotionally clueless idiots, embarrassment, crack, fluff,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Hyunjin was beyond confused. How the hell had his evening at home turned into the now wingless Angel of Death and his two neighbors in his living room with five million questions? He didn’t know. Then there was Changbin who was clueless about the risks of Chan and Jisung seeing him.
Azrael had said he wasn’t here to take Changbin away, but his wings were gone and he said he was human now? He was looking at the angel expectantly, waiting for him to explain.
“Well?” He asked again and Azrael sighed.
“There’s no reason to call me that name anymore. I’m human now. I’ve taken the name Minho.” The angel said and that only made Hyunjin blink faster with uncertainty about what the hell was going on. “Angels don’t have freewill. We are supposed to do our duties and I didn’t. I didn’t cross Changbin’s soul. I gave him a new body and that was against the angelic rules. They stripped me of my wings and I fell to earth.” He shrugged. “Now I am here. These two found me after I woke up. They offered to walk with me and we happened to be coming to the same building. Then you let them see Changbin so we are all in here.”
“I didn’t let them see Changbin, you brought them to my door.” Hyunjin countered.
“Still, you should’ve been more careful. I told you not to let anyone see him.” Azrael—Minho said.
Something about the other’s tone was annoying him, but he tried to ignore it. If what he was saying was true, Minho had literally fallen from heaven for his pet bunny. He shouldn’t be cross with him. “It’s complicated. I have a lot of opinions about keeping him locked up. He’s mostly a person now… it’s not right to keep him cooped up in a small apartment forever.”
“Are you following any of this?” Jisung asked Chan from where the two were sitting on the couch.
“Nope. Not at all.” The blond replied. “I think this has to be a dream.”
“You and me both.” Hyunjin said with a sigh.
“Are you unhappy I created that body for him?” Minho suddenly asked and Hyunjin shook his head instantly.
“No. I never will be. I’m grateful he’s here, but this is more complicated than I could’ve ever imagined and it hasn’t even been one whole day.” Hyunjin admitted and Changbin looked up from where he was sitting on the floor beside his leg.
“I’m sorry I’m complicated…” He whispered and instantly Hyunjin’s heart melted. He leaned down and hugged the hybrid.
“It’s not your fault, Binnie. It’s okay. I’m not upset about it. We just have to figure it out.”
The hybrid nudged under his chin, tucking his face in. “I just want to stay with Jinnie, always.”
He rubbed Changbin’s back and kissed his forehead. “I’ll always be here for you, Binnie.”
“Can you guys please explain what is going on?” Chan asked. “Obviously you didn’t mean for us to stumble into this, but it is all kind of hard to unsee.”
“Yeah. That’s literally a bunny man.” Jisung added.
Minho cleared his throat before he started speaking. “I was the Angel of Death, Azrael, until earlier today. For millennia I have crossed the souls of the dead over to the next plane of existence. Last night, I came here to this apartment. Hyunjin is a sensitive human. He could see me. I only meet a few humans a century or so that can actually see me. It’s always an intriguing experience. Changbin was just a regular bunny and he was dying. The two of them begged me to save him. I’m not entirely sure why, but I wanted to. All my life I have only taken from people. Suddenly, I had the chance to give something instead. I was curious and I wanted to. So I did. I created this new body for Changbin’s soul to take over. I couldn’t completely erase his bunny traits so he ended up as the mixture he is now. Then I left and when I returned to heaven, Gabriel was waiting for me. I wasn’t really surprised and he told me he would have to take my wings since I broke the angelic law. I didn’t fight it. There was no use in doing so and I was curious about being a human. So he took my wings and I fell to earth. When I woke up, I realized lots of things. I started having feelings I’ve never had before. It overwhelmed me, I think... I think that’s what it is.”
“That’s when we found you having the panic attack.” Chan said and Minho nodded.
“Precisely. So, now I am human like you. I didn’t know any other humans besides you, Hyunjin, so I came here.” The fallen angel explained, shrugging his shoulders. “I don’t have anywhere else to go.”
Changbin hopped over, reaching out and grabbing onto Minho’s pants. “Stay here and then I can thank you everyday!”
“Okay.” Minho said, easily agreeing.
“Binnie!” Hyunjin said, exasperated as his pet bunny just moved in a fallen angel without a second thought. “You can’t just offer my apartment to someone else.”
“But it’s our apartment.” The hybrid said, blinking and looking entirely too cute for how much of a menace he actually was. Even if he didn’t mean to be one.
He deflated in an instant. “Yeah, okay, but you should at least ask me too.”
“Okay! Jinnie, can Minho stay with us because I’d be dead if it wasn’t for him and I want to say thank you to him everyday?” Those boba eyes were wide and sparkling again and really, there was no way he could kick the fallen angel out onto the streets after all he had done for them.
“Yeah, of course he can stay.” He said, reaching out and running his fingers through Changbin’s hair.
“So... were you seriously the Angel of Death?” Jisung asked.
Minho nodded. “Yes. I’ve been crossing souls for as long as death has happened on the Earth.”
“Wow... I could never imagine taking life like that.” Chan said.
Hyunjin spoke up. “He doesn’t end the lives. The bodies give out on their own and he comes to guide the souls to the next plane, right?”
“Correct.” Minho said. “I have nothing to do with the dying. That’s human’s made up tales of the grim reaper. I am not that. Well, I wasn’t that. Now I’m just human.”
The hybrid nodded, looking over at their two neighbors. “Yeah, my body already died and Minho never touched me. My soul got free and I begged because I didn’t want to leave Jinnie. He would’ve been all alone and I love him so much.”
“I want to say you guys are all crazy.” Chan said. “But... it just all seems too real.”
“Plus, there’s like literally a bunny man, right there.” Jisung said, waving in Changbin’s direction.
Hyunjin stepped closer to his hybrid, looking at his two neighbors. “You can’t tell anyone about Changbin. If the wrong people find out about him... it could be very bad.”
“That’s why I told you not to let anyone see him.” Minho said.
Hyunjin sighed. “Yes, I’m aware, but it also is wrong if he only knows me.”
“But you’re the best, Jinnie.” Changbin said easily.
“You only think that because you don’t know anyone else.” Hyunjin sighed. “Maybe this will be good. If you two keep this a secret... Maybe you can become Changbin’s friends too. He needs to be able to get some more perspective about the world.”
“I mean, this is kind of the craziest thing I’ve ever seen.” Jisung said. “So, I am beyond curious. I’ll definitely become his friend.”
“I’m curious about you too, Minho.” Chan admitted.
“Then we can all get to know each other, I guess.” Hyunjin said. Maybe he would actually make some friends too.
“Alright.” Chan said.
“Yeah, we’re in.” Jisung answered, leaning forward and folding his hands together. “Well, as long as you guys don’t care that we’re gay.”
“And together in the gay.” Chan added, which just made Hyunjin laugh.
“I’m alone in the gay, so no, I don’t care.” He answered.
Jisung pointed at Minho. “What about you, angel boy?”
The fallen angel stood for a long moment before shrugging his shoulders. “I don’t have an opinion about it.”
“Good enough.” Jisung said with a huff of laughter.
“Alright. Should we have dinner together tomorrow?” Chan asked and Hyunjin nodded.
“Sure.” He said before he stuck a finger out in warning. “And you seriously cannot tell anyone about Binnie.”
“We won’t.” Jisung said.
“Promise.” Chan added. “We’ll come tomorrow around 6?”
Hyunjin nodded. “Yeah, that’s fine.”
The two of them stood up. “Guess, we’ll see you tomorrow then.” The blond smiled, holding out his hand to Hyunjin. “Good, I think, to finally meet our neighbor for real.”
“I hope it’s good to meet you too.” He answered, taking Chan’s hand and shaking it. “Thanks for not thinking we’re crazy.”
“Oh, I think you’re crazy.” Jisung said, laughing beside them. “But I believe you at the same time so I guess I’m crazy too.”
“Yeah, pretty much.” Chan chuckled. “Have a good night.”
“Thank you for earlier.” Minho’s voice came from over Hyunjin’s shoulder. The fallen angel was just sort of standing in the center of the room now. Changbin had started nuzzling his leg, seated on the ground beside Minho.
“You’re welcome.” The couple answered before waving to the hybrid as well. “Bye, Binnie. See you tomorrow.”
“Bye random people.” He answered, waving before looking up at Minho. “I’m just glad they’re not vets. I don’t like vets.”
Hyunjin huffed out a laugh at the human-bunny as he closed and locked the door behind Chan and Jisung. Now he was alone with the former Angel of Death and his hybrid pet. What a wild life he was suddenly living.
He turned and Minho was hovering his hand over the top of Changbin’s head, seeming to be unsure if he could touch him or not. “You can pet him.” He said and the hybrid instantly looked up.
“Yeah! You can. Please pet me. I love pets.” He said, rubbing his face more into the fallen angel’s thigh. Minho’s fingers finally moved, raking their way through the other’s silver hair.
“Hm. Still soft like your old body.” He commented.
“It was fluffier before though.” Changbin said, pouting slightly.
“You’d look silly if I left it that fluffy.” Minho said. “I think I did well considering I’d never made a new body for someone before.”
Changbin hummed. “Yeah that’s true. Am I still as cute as I was when I was a bunny?” The hybrid looked over at Hyunjin, boba eyes dazzling with his question.
He was unarguably cute… but he was also jacked and very possibly one of the hottest guys he’d ever seen. Although maybe Minho rivaled him for the position. Hyunjin shook his head, trying to clear the thought because he definitely shouldn’t be thinking that.
“I’m not as cute?” Changbin misread his head shake, pouting immediately.
“No!” He felt panic rising in his throat because he didn’t want Changbin to think he was ugly or something now. “That’s not what I meant! You’re very cute, the cutest guy I’ve ever seen!”
“Really?” The hybrid suddenly stood up, charging up to Hyunjin and grabbing both sides of his face between his palms. “Are you telling the truth? No one has ever been cuter than me? Ever?”
“I... I mean—him maybe! I-I don’t know! You’re very cute though! I swear!” He said, stumbling over his words as his cheeks only got hotter.
“Him?” Changbin gasped, looking over at Minho before tilting his head back and forth. “I guess he is cute, although not as cute as you, Jinnie.”
“Me?” The fallen angel was pointing at himself, blinking with his eyebrows furrowed.
Hyunjin laughed awkwardly. “Let’s, uh, let’s just forget about this. Binnie is cute as a bunny or a human, that’s... that’s all I was trying to say.”
“But you said he’s cute too.” Changbin said. “That’s a nice thing to say, why are you hiding it?”
Hyunjin was just drowning in embarrassment all over again and this time he wasn’t alone with the hybrid. This time he was being exposed in front of someone. Someone who was literally the former Angel of Death! “Because... most guys don’t want to be called cute by other guys.”
“Why not?” Changbin asked.
“Because it’s gay.” Hyunjin said, not really knowing how to explain it.
“Didn’t those two guys say they were gay? Didn’t you say you were gay, Jinnie? What is gay anyway?” Changbin asked, tilting his head in curiosity.
“Being gay is when two guys are together.” He said. “Chan and Jisung are together like that so they’re gay. I like guys... so I’m gay too.”
Changbin hummed as he seemed to process this information. “So, like earlier when I was hard and rubbed it on your butt, you said that's something only people who are together romantically do. Are they romantically together then?”
Hyunjin wanted to die. He was pretty sure he was blushing all the way down to his toes. Minho was just watching the whole exchange with an unreadable expression. Something that made him feel even more uneasy because what exactly was the other thinking about all of this?
“Yeah... they’re romantically together.”
“So they touch each other when they’re hard?” The hybrid was as blunt as ever and Hyunjin whined, curling in on himself. “Jinnie? Are you okay? Why are you whining? Does it hurt somewhere?” The bunny came over trying to pull at Hyunjin to figure out what was wrong with him.
“I’m embarrassed, Binnie!” He said and the hybrid stopped and thumped his foot suddenly.
“Well, why?” He asked.
“You don’t know it, but you’re asking embarrassing questions, Bin. Whatever Chan and Jisung do is their business. We shouldn’t be talking about it.” He said, trying to explain, hoping it might end this stream of regretful questions.
“Oh.” The hybrid paused before thumping, a huff leaving his scrunched up nose. “Why are there so many rules for talking?”
“I agree.” Minho suddenly chimed in. “I told the truth that I didn’t know what color my hair was when I was with Chan and Jisung and they acted like I said something bad. Like they stopped talking to me for a little while. I had to ask them why they stopped. It’s too complicated. I just said the truth and answered when they asked about my hair.”
“Exactly!” Changbin instantly agreed. “I’m just asking questions because I’m curious! Why is it bad to be curious? Being a human is new to me!”
“Me too.” Minho suddenly pointed to the couch. “Like this, I see it and I want to sit, but is it okay if I sit? Should I ask? I don’t know how this works.”
“You can sit.” Hyunjin said. “You’re living here now... I guess. So you can sit wherever you want.”
“Fine, I will.” The fallen angel took a seat on the couch. “But there’s so many other things I don’t understand.”
“Me too!” Changbin easily agreed, hopping up to sit beside Minho.
“Yes, like why does my stomach keep making this grumbling sound?”
Changbin gasped, clapping his hands. “I know this one! That means you’re hungry!”
“Oh.” Minho reached down and touched his stomach. “How do you fix that?”
Hyunjin smiled, their awkward antics a bit amusing even though he knew this was going to be a continuous challenge. “You ask your new roommate to make you some food.”
“Can you make me food?” Minho asked and he nodded.
“Yeah, I can. I’m hungry too.”
“Me three!” Changbin grinned.
Hyunjin turned and headed into the kitchen. “Alright. I’d ask you what you want, but I’m guessing you have no idea about human food.”
“None.” Minho answered.
“I’ll make you something I think everyone likes.”
Hyunjin felt like it was a big first step towards humanity when Minho tried ramen for the first time. Changbin was a fan too. The human-bunny needed some convincing, but eventually the smell won him over and he dived into it. In fact, he almost needed another bath by the time he was done. Minho wasn’t much better, the fallen angel struggled to master his chopsticks, but by the end of dinner he wasn’t completely hopeless with them. He had no idea how this would all go, but they would figure it out. He certainly wasn’t going to be getting rid of either of them. One was his precious bunny and the other, well, he was Hyunjin and Changbin’s miracle maker... Even if he spilled an entire cup of juice down his body when he tried to drink from a glass for the first time.
Notes:
Well, they’re all together under one roof and are on their way to making some friends!!
Thank you so much!!
Chapter 6
Summary:
Minho learns some of what it means to be human.
Tags: body exploration, confusion, learning new things, cluelessness, not understanding boundaries, embarrassment, fear, worry, emotions are hard, Hyunjin is just as clueless really, hand holding, fluff, pain, wounds, cuddling, crack,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Something new Minho learned was that juice was sticky. So sticky it required humans to bathe, apparently. Which is why he had been given a new set of clothing, a towel, and been sent into the bathroom to wash himself. Except... he had no idea how. Angels didn’t require things like sleeping, eating, or bathing. They existed to complete their duties, that was all. Now he was staring at the components hooked into the bathroom wall without a real clue how to use them. He supposed turning the knobs was probably the first step.
He grabbed the handles, rotating them and suddenly water started spraying from the shower head. He screamed, jumping out of the way and stumbled back into the counter.
“Well... I turned it on at least.” Minho said.
The next step would be to take his clothes off then, right? He started to peel the fabrics from his body, he felt his skin getting flush. His cheeks felt warm. He looked in the mirror and saw they were red. They looked the way Hyunjin’s had earlier when he said he was embarrassed. Was he embarrassed? Is that what this felt like? He didn’t know. He touched his hot skin and found his eyes wandering down his body. He had never really stood naked or taken in his naked form.
Was he supposed to look like this? He let his hand travel down his smooth stomach, stopping just above his center. That was new. Angels didn’t have genitals. He found himself reaching out with a finger, poking the soft length hanging from him. He startled when a little tingle went through him. It felt… he didn’t quite know. He was intrigued though. He got a little bold, wrapping his whole hand around it. A small noise escaped him as more of that tingling sensation spread around his belly.
What did that mean? He didn’t know, but he kind of liked it. He noticed below there was a sack of sorts. He reached down farther, grabbing those and another sound passed between his lips uninvited. He rolled the smooth and warm sack around, feeling two round things as the tingling continued. He pulled his hand away and then worry shot through him because why was the long part longer? What had he done?
He started to feel his heart rate go up as he watched the length fill out more, getting hard and solid as it stood out from his body. What the hell had he done? He decided ignoring it was the best choice. He stepped into the shower and gasped at how cold it was. It solved the problem of the growing thing between his legs. It was sort of fascinating to watch it deflate but then he faced another problem, how cold the water was. He started to shake, not being able to control it when he decided to reach for the knobs again. Surely the red one should bring hot water, right? It made sense. Everything red he had seen so far had been hot.
And he was correct. It made the water hot, but it made it so hot, he screamed, skin burning as he crouched to the bottom of the shower, trying to get out of the spray.
“Are you okay?” Hyunjin’s voice came from the other side of the door before it was suddenly flinging open, Changbin charging right in.
“We’re here to help!” The hybrid declared.
“Binnie! You can’t just barge into a bathroom like that!” The brunette scolded, but then he must have noticed Minho because he too came running into the room. “What’s wrong, Minho?”
“It’s hot! Too hot!” He yelled and Hyunjin reached in, grabbing the knobs and then the water evened out into a warm and pleasant temperature.
“I’m sorry. I should’ve helped you start the water. It’s a little tricky in this bathroom.” Hyunjin said and when Minho looked up his eyes were glassy. He was realizing how scared he had gotten.
“That… I didn’t like that. It upset me.”
“I think the shower is evil too.” Changbin piped up. “Baths are better. Then Jinnie will wash you down and it feels nice.”
“Can I try one of those then?” Minho asked, looking up to the brunette as he looked down on the fallen angel's folded up body.
Hyunjin’s face was turning red again, but slowly he nodded. “Yeah... I can help you. I didn’t know you wouldn’t understand the shower.” He reached back over and turned the water off. It instantly calmed something in Minho. Making that fear in him recede.
“Angels don’t have to eat, sleep, bathe, none of that. We don’t have a lot of things humans have... especially me. My emotions were shut down because of my job so I don’t know many things. I’m trying to figure it all out.” Minho admitted, feeling like Hyunjin was his lifeline. He had nothing and no one else, really.
That thought made the fear creep in again. He hoped Hyunjin was as good and pure as Changbin had said he was. He hoped he had been right to do all this for them to stay together. It was starting to sink in just how much he gave up and at the same time how overwhelming all that he gained was.
Hyunjin crouched down to his level, beside Changbin who was just sitting happily outside the tub. The hybrid seemed content to just be around and in the room with them. “You’re doing great. Being human isn’t easy. Believe me, I’ve only gotten this far by sticking to myself and hiding in the shadows. That’s why all I have is Binnie. Well, I guess I have you now too.”
Minho felt something swirl around his chest. Had anyone ever looked at him like he wasn’t terrifying? There was no fear in Hyunjin’s eyes. They looked soft, a small smile on his lips. It overwhelmed him. He didn’t know what to say. So he looked down, his cheeks were hot again. “Can I take a bath now instead?”
“Yes.” The brunette went and got a towel, holding it up. “Come out and I’ll fill the tub. You can wrap this around you.”
Minho nodded but as he stood up, Changbin gasped. “Whoa! Your thing is so big.”
He looked down, seeing the hybrid pointing at his length. “It’s strange too. It got bigger when I touched it earlier. Is that normal?”
“Yup.” Changbin answered. “It gets bigger when it feels good.”
“How do we always end up talking about dicks…” Hyunjin sighed as he wrapped the towel around the other’s waist, helping him get out of the tub.
“Well I didn’t have it before.” Minho explained and the brunette’s jaw fell open.
“Wait, what? You didn’t?”
The fallen angel shook his head. “Angels don’t have anything there.”
“Oh wow.” Changbin said, giggling. “That must have been funny looking.”
Minho shrugged. “I never paid much attention. I was too busy.”
His life as an angel hadn’t exactly been full of free time. In fact, he never really had time to idle at all. This was probably the most time he had ever spent in one place.
“Probably because it was boring. It’s more fun to look when there’s something there. I like looking.” Changbin said, giggling, reaching his hand up. He gripped onto the towel, starting to pull at it. “Can I look again?”
“Sure.” Minho said with a shrug, letting the towel fall when Hyunjin gasped and jumped at the fallen angel.
“No! Binnie!” Hyunjin scolded as his arms wrapped around Minho, tugging the towel back up. “You can’t just look at people like that.”
“Why not? He said I could!” Changbin whined. “Plus, I was just looking. You’re touching!”
The words seemed to make the brunette realize how entangled he was around Minho. They were close. The fallen angel could’ve tilted his head and their noses would brush together.
“I… I was just saving his towel!” Hyunjin stuttered, pulling back and stumbling backwards a bit. “Even if he agreed, he doesn’t know what he’s agreeing to.”
“I agreed for him to look.” Minho said, not understanding why Hyunjin was forbidding the hybrid from doing so. “I understand, so why is it a problem?”
“See! It’s not a problem!” Changbin said, grabbing at the towel once again. Minho let it fall and watched how the human-bunny’s eyes dilated. “It’s so big and nice.” He said.
“Is it?” Minho asked and the hybrid nodded. “Yup. It’s bigger than Jinnie's. I think mine’s thicker though.”
“Changbin!” Hyunjin squeaked. The brunette's face was tomato red.
“What?” The hybrid pouted. “It’s true!”
“Can we please not talk about this?” The brunette said, voice sounding strained.
“Is it strange to talk about this with other humans?” Minho asked, genuinely not knowing any better. Changbin wasn’t bothered, clearly. The hybrid was hugging his leg, big arms wrapped around the limb as he nuzzled his face in. It seemed to be a habit of his. It was odd how that tingling sensation he felt earlier was happening again. Was his length going to get longer again?
“Yes. They’re called private parts because people are usually private about them. Normally it’s only discussed between couples, like Chan and Jisung. They probably talk about each other like this, but we aren’t supposed to.”
“Couples?” Minho hummed softly. “So two people at a time can talk about this?”
“Well—no.” Hyunjin let out an exasperated noise. “It’s supposed to be with people you’re in a relationship with. None of us are in a relationship.”
“I want to be in one with you, Jinnie.” Changbin said as he continued to cling to Minho’s leg.
“Then stop looking at his penis and hugging him.” Hyunjin said and a sad look came over the hybrid's face.
“I can’t hug him?” Changbin whined. “But I want to thank him.”
*************
Hyunjin was going to lose his mind. He was barely good at normal conversations, let alone trying to explain all these complicated matters to Minho and Changbin.
“You can hug him to thank him… look, I’m sorry. I’m not good at explaining these things. I… I’ve never been around other people naked or talked about this stuff either. So it’s embarrassing. It makes my whole face turn red and I don’t know how to handle it. You two don’t know better so you aren’t bothered… but it’s a lot for me. It makes me shy.”
Changbin pulled away from Minho, standing up and hugging Hyunjin tightly from behind. “Don’t be shy, Jinnie. I love you. That’s all.” The hybrid rubbed his face into his back. “I’ve seen you for ten years. I know it seems different, but I’ve always been here. I know you more than I know anything.”
Hyunjin sighed. He put his hand over top of Changbin’s around his stomach. There were so many complicated emotions inside of him, but more than any of them, he liked the way it felt when Changbin hugged him. He had hardly ever been touched in his life at all. Hugs were rare, and in less than 24 hours he had more physical affection than ever before. He was overwhelmed, but he turned, fully tucking into the hybrid, ducking into his neck and taking a deep breath. “This… this is just a lot of change at once. I want to help you guys understand life, but I hardly understand it myself.”
He was surprised when he felt warmth behind him. He turned his head and found Minho, mouth pursed in determination as he was hugging Hyunjin.
“What?” He asked, confused by the actions.
“It looked like the hugging was helping you… so I wanted to help too.” The fallen angel said.
Hyunjin smiled and took a deep breath, feeling himself relax a little. They were both sweet. They were just innocent and he needed to stop worrying so much. He needed to just live with them and try his best to explain as they went along. “The hugs help… thank you.” He got squeezed tighter and groaned when Changbin’s strength attempted to break him in half. “Bin—you’re gonna suffocate me.”
“Oops.” The hybrid giggled and eased up.
Minho hooked his chin over Hyunjin’s shoulder. His breath ghosted over the brunette’s ear, making him shiver. “I hate to bring up my, it was called a dick, right?”
“A dick, yeah!” Changbin said, nodding and listening intently. “What about it?”
“It’s getting hard again.” Minho said and Hyunjin pushed out of their hold.
“Okay! Time to start this bath. Everyone back up, please! And—and just ignore it.”
The two of them followed his words, backing up and Hyunjin tried not to notice that Changbin hadn’t been lying. Minho was big, really big. What the fuck? He pulled his eyes away and started filling the bathtub. He had enough dick talk to last for a while. Although, he doubted this would be the end of it. Minho probably had no idea how to use the bathroom even.
He already had to show Binnie earlier today. He felt like he was a parent and at a strip show all at once. It was strange but they needed to learn these things. Someone had to teach them. They were his responsibility now.
The bath filled and he turned back to find Changbin had ended up wrapped around Minho again. The hybrid was so cuddly. He tucked into the fallen angel's neck and Minho had an arm idly wrapped over the bunny’s back.
He smiled, they were cute in their awkward interactions. Minho just blindly accepted the affection and Changbin too grateful to the fallen angel to hold back.
“The bath is ready. You can come over here, Minho.” Hyunjin said and the blue haired man crossed the room, standing outside the bath. “You can step in. Just sit down.” He guided him, watching as he cautiously stepped into the water.
“Oh… that feels nice. So much better than the shower.” He commented, dipping down into the tub. A moan slipped past his lips as he settled in. “Binnie’s right. A bath is better.”
Hyunjin chuckled and put two of his fingers on Minho’s shoulder. “Go all the way in, you need to fully get wet.”
Without hesitation he let his body slide all the way down. Except as soon as his head went under he shot back up, coughing and splashing water all over the place. “Ah.” Minho whined as he coughed a few more times. “Why did you tell me to do that?”
“I should’ve told you to hold your breath, I’m sorry, Minho.” Hyunjin said, rubbing his arm gently. “Just relax and you’ll be okay.”
He rubbed his own face and nodded. “Okay…”
“You don’t need to put your face in again, alright?” Hyunjin said and Changbin came up alongside him.
“Do you want to hold my hand?” The hybrid asked.
Minho tilted his head. “What will that do?”
Changbin shrugged. “It’s just nice, like hugs.”
The fallen angel hummed. “Hugs are kind of nice.” He reached over and put his hand in Changbin’s. The two of them fumbling their fingers around until they were interlaced in one another. “Okay. I like this.”
“Good.” The hybrid grinned.
Hyunjin picked up a wash cloth, putting soap on it. “I’m going to wash you then.”
“Thank you for helping me.” Minho said and he nodded, smiling softly.
It was clumsy, both of their cheeks flush as he began. Much of it was awkward, but he stopped in his tracks when he got to Minho’s back. Two cauterized wounds lined his shoulders. The hiss of pain even as Hyunjin washed over them as gently as he could told him all he needed to know about how painful they must be.
“I’m sorry.” He whispered and Minho shook his head.
“Don’t be. I chose this.” He said, blue eyes blinking before he smiled. “It’s the first thing I ever chose in my whole existence.” His tone was proud and it made Hyunjin accept it all easier. Then they continued to blush as they went through the rest of the bathing process, but by the end of it, Minho was clean. He learned the difference between shampoo, conditioner, and body wash. Hyunjin tried to ignore the little sounds and short puffs of air that came out of Minho when he washed the other’s center. He got partially hard again, but none of them spoke about it this time.
Even Changbin stayed quiet, just holding onto Minho’s hand and watching everything with a soft smile on his face.
“I like being human.” Changbin said after a while. “This is so much better.”
Minho nodded. “I think so too.”
Hyunjin put his hand over their interlaced ones. “I’m happy you’re both here too. Even if you’re both trying to make me blush to death.”
“Can that happen?” Changbin said, suddenly worrying.
“I don’t really think so.” Minho commented. “Well, unless the heart got too stressed and then stopped. That’s happened.”
Changbin smacked his free hand over Hyunjin’s heart. “It’s not too stressed, is it?”
Hyunjin grunted as he was hit more violently than he knew Changbin meant to. He chuckled once he had recovered from the hit. “It’s not. I’ll be fine. You two aren’t going to get rid of me that easily.”
“That’s good.” Minho said.
“Yeah. It’d be so horrible if you went away.” The hybrid said, nuzzling his face into their linked hands.
“Completely. I don’t know anyone else. Well, I guess I know Chan and Jisung, but I like you more.” Minho said, mimicking Changbin and leaning his head against their hands. The fallen angel didn’t seem like he had any desire to leave the tub so Hyunjin just gave into the moment and laid his head on his arm along the edge of the tub.
“Well, I’m glad I’ve been likable. It seems like you like the bath now too.” Hyunjin said.
Minho hummed. “Yeah, it’s nice. It makes me feel… I don’t know the right word. Warm? Maybe. My eyes feel heavy too.”
“You’re relaxing and probably getting sleepy.” The brunette explained.
“Never been sleepy before.” He said before a yawn slipped out of him. “Whoa. What’s that?”
“A yawn.” Changbin said, giggling. “It means you are sleepy.”
Minho hummed softly again. “Then should I sleep?”
“Not in the tub.” Hyunjin said, sitting up and tugging at their hands. “Come on. Let’s get you dried off and we’ll dry your hair too.”
Minho pulled his head up and got to his feet. Changbin let go of his hand and flopped onto his back, the hybrid spreading out over the bathroom floor. “Ah. Can we all cuddle once Minho is dry?”
“Cuddling?” The fallen angel asked. He stepped out of the shower, Hyunjin waiting with a towel. He wrapped the other up after he patted him dry.
“It’s the best thing in the world!” Changbin yelled, sitting up suddenly. “It’s like a hug, but you lay down and nuzzle into each other and it’s just so nice.”
“That does sound nice. Can we hold hands too?” Minho asked. “I liked holding hands.”
“Yeah! You totally can!” Changbin grinned. “I like holding hands too.” He reached up and the angel didn’t hesitate to intertwine their fingers again.
Hyunjin chuckled at them and pulled over the rolling stool he had. “Come sit down and I’ll dry your hair, Minho.”
“Okay.” He plopped down, Changbin adjusting to sit beside them on the floor.
The process went smoothly, Minho sitting calmly, his eyes getting heavier in the mirror the drier his hair got. Hyunjin was smiling to himself as he watched his hybrid start to fade too. The human-bunny slowly slumping over until his head was resting against Hyunjin’s thigh while he worked.
Maybe he would get some peace and quiet before the day was finished. He turned off the hairdryer and ruffled his hand through the dark blue locks. “All done.”
Minho startled slightly, sitting up and blinking. “Wow... being sleepy really affects you.”
“Yes it does. Us humans need our sleep.” Hyunjin said.
A yawn spilled from Changbin’s lips as he sat upright again. “I need my sleep too. Sleep and cuddles.”
“You can have them.” Hyunjin said, petting between the hybrid’s ears before putting the hairdryer away. “I should have some clothes you can wear, Minho. Follow me.”
The brunette started to leave the room when he saw how Minho stopped and waited for Changbin to stand up. The two of them were still holding hands and they stayed that way as they began to follow Hyunjin. Of course the fallen angel completely forgot about his towel. Hyunjin’s face was going red again so he snapped his head away, turning into the bedroom and going into the closet to find clothes for the blue haired man.
“Let’s cuddle!” Changbin pulled Minho right down onto the mattress.
“How do I do it?” He asked and the hybrid wrapped him up in a tight hug, nudging his nose into Minho’s neck. Minho was on his back, legs entirely too spread. Hyunjin was honestly grateful when Changbin threw his legs over the fallen angel, cutting off some of the scandalous view.
“Just like this.” The hybrid said. “Then you just close your eyes and fall asleep. We can cuddle all night long.”
“Oh.” Minho said. “That’s nice. I didn’t know you could do things while you sleep like that.”
“Don’t get too comfy. You have to put some clothes on.” Hyunjin said and he really should make a comment about them not all sleeping in the bed together but he somehow knew that would be a losing battle. Changbin was already determined to cuddle and trying to explain to them the reasons they should sleep separately would be too much of a struggle. It was just sharing a bed. It wasn’t really that big of a deal. However, he wasn’t going to share a bed if any of them were naked.
“They’re so stupid.” Changbin whined, but Minho sat up.
“Not really. I have all these new parts to protect. Plus, it was cold outside. I didn’t like being cold.” Minho said and the hybrid’s face didn’t look any more convinced.
“They’re just clingy and annoying. That’s why I’m only wearing these shorts. Jinnie said I have to at least wear that, but I wish I didn’t have to wear them. I haven’t been cold at all.”
“You will be if you went outside right now.” Hyunjin said. “Plus you need clothes that are actually your size. I’m going to get you some.”
“Why do I need to go outside? I just want to stay here with you guys.” Changbin said.
Minho blinked a few times. “Don’t you want to see the world though? It’s quite big. I’ve seen all of it, more or less.”
“Jinnie’s my world.” Changbin grinned. There might as well have been cartoon hearts in his eyes.
“No.” Hyunjin said. “You should see more of the world. Plus, if I go out to the store and stuff you can’t come with me if you don’t wear clothes. Don’t you want to come with me?”
A sharp inhale of breath echoed through the room. “Oh my god! You’re right! I can finally go with you! I don’t have to sit here all day alone anymore!”
“No, you don’t, but you have to wear clothes.” The brunette said as he brought a stack of clothes to Minho.
“I’ll do it for outside! Inside shorts are the most I’m wearing though!” Changbin declared.
“Fine.” Hyunjin agreed. At least that was some progress on the clothing situation with the hybrid. Minho reached for the clothing much more willingly. He slipped into the black t-shirt without a problem, but held up the boxers with a bit more confusion. “This side is the front and you put your legs through each hole.”
“Ah.” The fallen angel figured it out easily once he had some direction. He pulled them and the shorts on without issue. “Why did you give me two shorts?”
“One is boxers, underwear. The others are shorts. People don’t want to see just underwear. They show too much. They’re helpful though. Some clothes will rub you wrong or your... ya know, parts, will swing around too much. Underwear holds everything in place.”
Minho nodded thoughtfully. “I see. There’s so many things to learn.”
“Yeah, I think I’m learning a million things too.” Hyunjin said because truly he had never been in such unknown territory. He was seriously about to crawl into bed with the former Angel of Death and a new strange creation of a hybrid human-bunny. Nothing in all the years of his life could’ve prepared him for something like this. He wasn’t going to pretend like he had all the answers because he definitely didn’t.
Instead he grabbed his pajamas and slipped back into the bathroom. He changed and brushed his teeth, realizing he needed to have both of them brush their teeth. Minho probably had no idea he would need to use the bathroom too.
It would be a bumpy road, and it was. Awkward and full of endless explaining for Hyunjin, but once they had completed all of their bathroom based missions, he felt like he was getting rewarded. He came back into the bedroom to find Minho and Changbin curled back up in each other. They were so cute, in all honesty. However, the cutest part was the way they looked up at him. Changbin grinned, sleepy and a bit dopey, but he was waving Hyunjin into their cuddle puddle with his last burst of enthusiastic energy. The fallen angel was smiling too, the most at ease expression he had seen from the other.
There was a delicate tension in the air as he crawled up and settled into Changbin’s side. Minho reached out, hand hovering above Hyunjin’s. “Do you want to hold hands?”
He smiled softly and nodded against Changbin’s firm yet soft chest. “Sure.”
Minho intertwined their hands on top of the hybrid’s soft belly.
“This is so nice.” Changbin whispered, the quietest he’d been all day as another yawn slipped out of him. “I”m glad you came here too, Minho.”
“Me too.” The fallen angel said, letting his head pillow against the other side of the hybrid’s chest. “So how do you sleep?”
Hyunjin laughed. “You close your eyes and I don’t know, it just happens. Suddenly you’ll just be asleep.”
“That sounds almost scary.” Minho said.
“It’s not.” Hyunjin said. “Sometimes we have dreams and those can be scary, but they usually aren’t.”
Changbin pulled Minho closer, tighter in his embrace. “Don’t worry. If you get scared you can wake me up and I’ll hold you tight like this until you feel better.”
The fallen angel hummed softly. “Alright.”
“I’ll be here too.” Hyunjin said. “So just close your eyes, it’ll be okay.”
Minho nodded, letting his eyes flutter close.
“Night, Minho.” Changbin whispered. “Night, Jinnie. I love you.”
“I love you too, Bin. Goodnight.” Hyunjin paused. “Sweet dreams, Minho.”
“Goodnight.” Minho whispered back before they all finally gave in to the heavy call of sleep over them.
It had been a big day for all three of them, afterall. Not everyday you adopt a fallen angel and a hybrid. Not every day you become a fallen angel or a hybrid.
Notes:
Oh boy hahaha. These two are quite the handful, but they’re cute as well.
Thank you!!!
Chapter 7
Summary:
Hyunjin has to leave Minho and Changbin alone in the apartment for the first time, surely it’ll be fine…
Tags: whining, licking things clean, cluelessness, pushing boundaries, exploration, conversations, trying to understand, emotions are hard, microwaves, danger, fear, panic, comfort, kissing, trauma, morality,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“But—But you said I could come with you now!” Changbin said, voice high pitched and full of whines. He was rolling around on the floor, the blanket he had been wrapped up in on the couch was just being abused against the hardwoods, but he didn’t care. “You said I wouldn’t have to be here alone anymore.”
“I said you could once you have clothes to wear. I have to go out to buy you clothes that fit you first, Binnie.” Hyunjin said, clearly trying to calm the upset hybrid. “I have to figure out a way to hide your ears and tail too.”
“I’ll be here.” Minho said. “You won’t be alone.”
Changbin flopped over onto his belly, looking up at Minho. The fallen angel was sitting on the couch. They had finished breakfast a little while ago and the blue haired man had discovered he loved the hot tea Hyunjin made him. Now he was perched on the end of the couch with a mug wrapped between his hands. It seemed like he was drawn to anything warm. Changbin understood that. He liked warm things too. Hyunjin was always warm. It was the best to snuggle with him when he was asleep. That’s when he got the warmest.
He shook his head. That wasn’t what was important right now. He rolled back over, pushing himself up and clinging onto Hyunjin’s leg, looking up with pleading eyes. “You promise next time I can come with you?”
“Absolutely. I just don’t have anything you can wear in public right now.” Hyunjin said, running his fingers through Changbin’s hair. He loved it so much when the human did that. “Once I do, you can come. For now, you have Minho. Like he said, you aren’t alone.”
He would have to accept it, not that he wanted to. He thumped his foot, jutting out his lip and looking up at the brunette. “You have to come home as fast as possible though! Okay?”
Hyunjin chuckled and nodded, petting him again, making him melt more than he wanted to admit. “Of course. I’ll be as quick as I can. I have to get a lot of things for all of us. I’ll have to work tomorrow so I have to get a lot of stuff done today.”
The hybrid scrunched his nose. “I hate when you work. All you do is stare at that stupid screen all day. “
“I hate it too.” Hyunjin said. “But I have to make money so we can buy things and have a place to live.”
Changbin let himself fall down to the floor on his back. “Well, fine. Just try to hurry. We’ll be waiting.”
“Alright. Behave while I’m gone, please.” Hyunjin said and they nodded as the brunette turned and left the apartment. Changbin jumped up as soon as he was gone, coming to flop against Minho. The fallen angel gasped, his tea spilling a little with the force of Changbin’s landing.
“Oops, sorry.” He said softly, reaching for the other’s hand. “I’ll clean it.” The tea was just a few drops running down the back of Minho’s hand and fingers. He leaned down without hesitation, licking the sweet liquid away.
“Oh. Thank you.”
Changbin grinned and rested his head on Minho’s shoulder. “No problem.”
“So what should we do now? What do you usually do when Hyunjin isn’t here?” The fallen angel asked.
“Sleep or just sit around and wait. I just think about how exciting it will be once he comes back home. How we can be together and he’ll give me food. Then we can snuggle and play.” The hybrid was grinning. “I mean what else is there to do? I’m usually all by myself.”
Minho hummed, taking another sip of his tea. “That’s true, but now we are both here. So, what can we do?”
“We could be naughty and chew on something.” Changbin giggled. “Then Jinnie will get all mad and yell when he comes home.”
“Why would we want to do that? Isn’t it bad if someone yells at you?”
Changbin tilted his head back and forth. “I mean... yes, but also I know Jinnie will always forgive me because he loves me so... sometimes it’s kind of hot when he yells.”
“Hot?” Minho questioned.
“Yeah. Like, it’s nice. He looks good and I like to stare at him when he’s yelling. It makes me feel all tingly inside.” He reached out and slid his hand onto Minho’s belly. “All the tingling happens right here in my belly and it just feels good.”
“Is that what the tingling means? Something good? I had that yesterday in the bathroom. I felt the tingling and then I got hard. Wait, we aren’t supposed to talk about this I thought.”
Changbin grinned, a mischievous glint in his eyes. “Jinnie will never know we talked about it. He just doesn’t like it because it makes him shy, but it doesn’t make me shy.”
“That’s true...” The fallen angel said. “So what does that mean? When you get hard like that? Do you know?”
“It means you liked something. You thought it was hot or it made you feel good.” Changbin said. “If you keep touching it when it’s like that you’ll make messes though. This white stuff comes out. It feels really really good though.”
Minho leaned in closer, their faces just inches apart. “Really?”
“Yeah.” Changbin nodded quickly. “It happened when I took a shower with Jinnie.”
“Wasn’t he shy?”
Changbin thought back on the encounter, he supposed Hyunjin was fairly shy about it. “Yeah, but he’s like that a lot.”
“That’s true.” Minho put his tea down on the table beside them. “So... if I got tingly and hard when Hyunjin touched me, does that mean I like him?”
“I think so.” Changbin said with a shrug. “Unless it happens with anyone, but I don’t know. I’ve only ever loved Jinnie and felt like that for him.”
“So if I touched you, it wouldn’t do anything?” The fallen angel asked.
Wow. What a good question. Changbin was amazed by Minho’s inquisitive nature. What did it mean if he liked it when someone besides Hyunjin touched it? Was it just because the touch felt good or because he liked them too? He looked at the other man and wondered. He tried to imagine what it would feel like if that were to happen. He thought... maybe he would like it. “I don’t know. If I imagine it, I think it might.”
“Really?” Minho asked, humming in thought before speaking again. “What if like Chan or Jisung did? What do you think if you imagine them?”
Instantly Changbin frowned. No. Those two didn’t seem right at all. Why would they touch him? He didn’t know them. “I don’t think I’d like that.”
Minho nodded. “Then maybe you like me too. At least a little, more than Chan or Jisung.”
“I don’t even know them. I know you, you... you saved me. Plus, I know I love Jinnie. I’ll always love Jinnie.”
“It’s strange, but I know what you mean. I like touching you or Hyunjin.” Minho said. “The idea of Chan, Jisung, or even just someone random touching me... I don’t like it either.”
Changbin grinned, throwing his arms around the other. “Maybe we do like each other then.”
“Maybe.” Minho said. “Or maybe we just don’t know anyone else enough to like them.”
Changbin deflated a little. He didn’t like the idea of that. Why did he need to know anyone else? He had Hyunjin and now Minho too. Two people were enough, right? Hyunjin didn’t really know any other people either. He was just fine at being human. “Why do we need to know other people? We already know we like each other, right?”
“Well, we don’t know for sure.” Minho said.
“How can we find out?” Changbin asked and the fallen angel’s cheeks turned red. Maybe he was becoming like Hyunjin.
“I...” He scratched the back of his neck. “I think we’d be in trouble if we tried to find out.”
Changbin knew he was right. He was curious, but maybe he shouldn’t push this. Hyunjin wasn’t here. He liked Hyunjin for sure. Was it bad to like two people at once? Would that upset the brunette? Changbin didn’t want to upset him. “You’re probably right.”
Minho nodded and they fell into silence, neither sure what to say. Changbin watched when the fallen angel decided to have more of his tea, but this time his face soured as he sipped it. “It’s getting cold. I don’t like it.”
“I’m sure we can heat it back up!” He grinned, bouncing off the couch and towards the kitchen. “This box, I think it’s a microwave or something, it can heat stuff up.”
“Really?” Minho asked, getting up and following Changbin to look at the microwave.
“Yeah. I’ve seen Jinnie use it a million times. You just press the buttons and then stuff gets warmed up.” Changbin pulled at the door, opening the box. “Just put it in.”
Minho lifted the mug, the metal spoon shifting along its rim as it was placed into the machine. “Now what?”
Changbin closed the door and started pressing buttons. “You just hit these buttons and...” He mashed a 1, a 3, a 5, and an 8 button before smiling. “Then we just hit start. That should be a good time.”
“Alright.” Minho said, reaching out and hitting start.
They stood there, a few normal seconds passing as the mug began turning in the microwave. Then a crackling sound that sent fear through both of them. The two jumped back, screaming and tripping over one another. They crashed to the floor. Changbin grabbed his big ears because the sound was hurting them. It was popping, loud like fireworks and he scrambled to hide in Minho’s neck. The fallen angel grunted as he landed on his back.
****************
Changbin was too scared. He was burrowed into his neck, but Minho could clearly see the sparking microwave. It looked like flames were starting inside of it and he had to do something, but he was trapped under the hybrid’s big body. He frantically started looking around when he saw a plug in the wall. It was running up to the counter and he hoped this would do something. He reached out and tugged it from the wall, watching as the lights turned off of the microwave. Changbin was still trembling, his whole body shaking against him, but the flames inside of the machine dimmed and he was fairly certain he had stopped the immediate danger.
Then he reached down, shifting his focus to the hybrid. “Binnie.” He tried softly. “It’s over. I turned it off.”
A whimper was the reply he got before Changbin peeked his eyes up at Minho. “It stopped?”
“Yeah. I pulled the plug and it turned off.” He explained, gently petting Changbin’s back.
“It sounded like fireworks... I hate fireworks.” He whispered, daring to look back at the microwave before shivering and cuddling back onto Minho’s chest. “I’ve never seen it do that... I don’t know what we did wrong.”
“Me neither.” He easily agreed. “But it didn’t like my tea at all. I think there was a little fire inside, but it’s out now.”
Changbin whined. “Jinnie’s going to be mad... I don’t like when he’s mad mad... just a little bit. Some chewing mad not... almost burned the apartment mad.”
“It’s so easy to die as a human. It’s scary.” Minho commented. “The cars outside are scary. The cold is scary. Now microwaves... so many scary things.”
“That’s why I hate when Jinnie leaves... what if something bad happens to him? I can’t even help him.” Changbin whined some more, rubbing his face in the fallen angel’s chest.
That thought made his stomach clench. What if something ever happened to Hyunjin? How would he and Changbin survive without him? They couldn’t even heat up tea... they didn’t really know anything. He wrapped his arms around the hybrid, feeling like he needed the comfort too.
Minho had seen nothing but death for thousands and thousands of years. The span of time seemed more and more difficult to wrap his mind around every minute that passed as a human. Time didn’t feel the same anymore. Everything was slower and faster all at once. The day before felt like a blink, and yet at the same time nothing had ever been so slow, so dragging. He had never been in one place for this long and really it hadn’t been long at all. Compared to his existence, this was nothing at all, not even a millisecond, less than that.
All that time in his past felt daunting now. Endless years of nothing but dead bodies and wandering souls. He didn’t want to see Hyunjin become one of them, but he knew the endless ways someone could die... it made his throat feel tight, like he couldn’t breathe right. It was how he felt when he first saw the cars fly by on the road, how he felt when Chan and Jisung found him.
“Minho?” Changbin’s voice sounded so far away and he frantically looked to find the hybrid, his eyes wide as he realized the other was right there . They were mere inches apart. “Minho? Answer me, please... you’re scaring me.”
“Bin—.” The name was choked off. He could barely get it out. His grip on the hybrid’s hand got stronger, his nails digging into the other’s bare skin.
“Minho! You have to breathe.” Changbin said, eyes getting watery as he tried to figure out how to help. “What do you do when someone’s not breathing?” The hybrid squeezed his eyes shut like he was trying really hard to think. Minho had no idea how long passed, but eventually the human-bunny’s eyes flew open. “They kissed!”
Changbin’s lips were against Minho’s before he knew what happened. It stunned him, but it also shut up the screaming fear inside of his cloudy mind.
“Did that help?” Changbin asked as their lips parted and Minho gasped, sucking air into his lungs and the hybrid cheered. “You’re breathing! It worked!”
“Yeah...” He barely got it out. His body still tense, but he was breathing and he wrapped his arms tighter around Changbin, copying what the hybrid usually did, tucking into his neck instead.
“What happened?” The other asked, rolling them so they were sitting up. Minho got manhandled into Changbin’s lap, but he didn’t mind, letting himself be fully embraced as he hid in the hybrid’s neck.
“Got scared... really scared.” He whispered. “What if something did happen to Jinnie? I’ve seen so much death, Binnie...”
Changbin squeezed him tighter, the pressure keeping him grounded. “Jinnie has always come home... he’ll come home today too.”
“I think I miss him.” Minho said, feeling a longing to see the brunette.
“I miss him too.” Changbin said.
The two of them refused to let go of each other, they stayed right there, curled up until the door finally opened.
“Minho? Changbin? What the hell is that burning smell!” The brunette came flying into the kitchen. The two of them looked up from the floor, seeing the panic in Hyunjin’s eyes. “Why are you two down there? Are you okay? What happened?”
“We tried to heat up my tea.” Minho said softly.
“It made scary noises.” Changbin added. “It sounded like fireworks and I was really scared.
“I unplugged it and then it stopped. Then I got scared too...” Minho admitted.
“Why did you get scared?” Hyunjin asked.
Minho felt that choking feeling trying to take over his throat again, but he swallowed it down. “I got scared you would die and we would be alone.”
Hyunjin’s face softened instantly. He crouched down and wrapped his arms around the pair of them. “I’m always going to come home. I won’t leave you two. I promise.”
“You can’t promise that.” Minho said. “Not even I could control when people die...”
“Then I promise to do my best to stay safe.” Hyunjin replied, looking Minho in the eyes. “Life can be scary, but we can’t live in fear of all the possibilities. Something brilliant about humans is the way we can just... keep going. You have to do the same, alright? You can’t get stuck in your head about these things. It’s not good for you.”
“I agree.” Changbin said. “It’s really not good. Jinnie, he even stopped breathing, but I remembered that tv show you watched where the guy wasn’t breathing and the other guy kissed him and then he started breathing. Well, that really works! I kissed him and then he started breathing. I couldn’t believe it.”
“You what ?” Hyunjin asked before a groan slipped past his lips. “You... it’s not a kiss that makes someone breathe. They’re doing CPR. It’s when you breathe air into someone else’s lungs so they don't die. It’s not a kiss.”
“Oh.” Changbin giggled. “Well, a kiss worked so.” The hybrid shrugged.
Hyunjin shook his head and just laughed. “As long as he’s breathing I guess.”
“It did help.” Minho said, watching the brunette the whole time.
“I’m glad then, I guess. I don’t know. Normal logic doesn’t apply to you two.” Hyunjin stood back up and walked to the microwave. “I guess I can add a new microwave to the list of things I need to buy.”
“Did we break it?” Changbin asked.
“Yup.” Hyunjin said, popping the ‘p’ before sighing. “It’s alright though. I’m just glad we still have an apartment and both of you are okay.” The brunette turned, smiling at them. They hadn’t gotten up from the floor, both of them still comfortable. “Things can be replaced, you two can’t be.”
The words made Minho’s chest feel warm. The cold fear melted away in the radiance of Hyunjin’s words and the tender embrace of Changbin’s arms around him. He hoped he could hang onto this feeling. It was better than the tea that had warmed his belly when he drank it. This... this felt like it warmed his heart.
Notes:
I mean, of course they were going to almost burn the apartment building down at least once, right?
hahaha. Plus, Minbin have kissed!! oh boy hahaha.
Thank you so much for reading!! :)
Chapter 8
Summary:
Time for Chan and Jisung to come for dinner.
Tags: learning new things, cooking, bonding, silliness, cluelessness, friendship, communications, learning to share, patience, panic, mentions of the holocaust and hitler, trauma, kissing, boundary pushing, moral dilemmas, comfort seeking.
Notes:
I am so sorry for the late update!!!!
Life has been crazy and I was lost in the grad school homework sauce!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Hyunjin had gotten the Microwave cleaned up and out of the apartment. The whole thing smelled burnt and it was making the whole place stink. He opened the windows and hoped by the time Chan and Jisung came over for dinner, the scent wouldn’t be so offensive.
The couple would be here in a half an hour or so. Minho was sitting at the table, watching Hyunjin’s every move as he was cooking. It kind of seemed like the other wanted to learn. The same couldn’t be said of Changbin. The hybrid declared the kitchen to be a scary place and he was in the living room, watching from a distance as he chewed on some carrots Hyunjin had picked up for him. It made his heart warm that the other’s love of carrots hadn’t changed.
Hyunjin glanced over to Minho, the fallen angel stretching his neck to try to see into the pan on the stove. “Would you like to help?”
Minho shrunk back. “I don’t know… last time didn’t go so well.”
“Last time you listened to Binnie.” He chuckled. “Which was your first mistake.”
“He still knows more than me… so I thought it would be okay.” Minho said and Hyunjin nodded, waving his hand, inviting the other.
“In some things that might be true, but in terms of knowing how to do things, I wouldn’t follow what he says.” The brunette said with a soft chuckle as Minho came up beside him. “You seem interested in cooking though so I can show you. I’m not really the best at it, but I am good at some dishes.”
“I am a little curious... but it seems so dangerous.” Minho said.
“It definitely can be.” Hyunjin warned. “But I’ll guide you.”
Minho nodded and he started talking through different elements of cooking, explaining the basics. The fallen angel was actually a natural at cutting vegetables and he seemed to soak in everything Hyunjin was telling him like a sponge. The other was so naturally curious, but cautious all at once. It was interesting. Fairly opposite of Changbin who was curious, but threw caution to the wind most of the time.
They finished up cooking dinner, putting lids over the dishes to keep them warm. Chan and Jisung were due to arrive in five minutes or so. Minho thanked Hyunjin for teaching him as the two went out to the living room. Changbin was flipped upside down on the couch. His feet in the air and his floppy ears draped down the couch, touching the floor.
“What are you doing, silly?” Hyunjin asked, coming up and petting Changbin’s belly. The hybrid squeaked, ticklish.
“I don’t know.” He giggled. “It’s just fun and comfy.”
“Should we try it?” Minho asked, starting to flip himself over on the other end of the couch. Hyunjin laughed and shrugged.
“Yeah, sure. Why not?”
The three of them were hanging upside down and Hyunjin was just smiling at their goofy behavior. It was fun though. The two of them were definitely making his life more interesting than it had ever been before.
“So what do you do when you have people over for dinner?” Minho asked.
“Yeah, like do they just eat our food and leave? That would be kind of dumb.” Changbin said. “I don’t want them to eat my food. I’ll eat it. I don’t need their help.”
Hyunjin snorted. “They’re supposed to talk and hang out while we all eat together. It’s a bonding thing. We can probably play some games or something too.”
“Why do we need to bond with them?” Changbin asked.
“It’s good to have friends and other people in your life, Binnie.” Hyunjin said. “You need to see more of the world. Then you’ll understand things better.”
“Maybe.” Changbin said. “Maybe I’ll know if I really like Minho or not then.”
Minho lifted his head up, nodding. “Yes. We didn’t fully figure that out earlier.”
Hyunjin shook his head back and forth, flipping back and forth between looking at each of them. “What are you two talking about?”
“Well, we both get a little tingly when we think about each other.” Minho explained. “That means you like someone, we think, but we don’t know for sure.”
“Yeah, we get tingly for you and for each other so we don’t know if we get tingly with everyone or just with us.” The hybrid continued.
Tingly? Did he want to even know what they meant by that?
“So we have to see if we get tingly because of Chan or Jisung.” The fallen angel continued. “If we do then we know it happens for everyone and that doesn’t mean for sure we like each other.”
Hyunjin found their way of thinking so chaotic and yet adorable. Also, what did they mean by tingly? “What’s this tingling feeling you’re talking about, anyway?”
“You know.” Changbin said, giggling. “When you feel tingly in your tummy and then if you keep feeling tingly you get hard.”
Hyunjin wanted to facepalm because of course that’s what they were talking about. “Getting... god, you two.” He sighed and pulled himself back up, turning and sitting up right. It was sort of ridiculous, looking down at the two of their upside down faces. “Getting hard doesn’t always mean you like someone. It means you think they're attractive, yes, but that doesn’t mean you have feelings for them. You can get, you know,” he gestured towards his crotch. “For a total stranger if you think they’re beautiful or good looking. That doesn’t mean you like them. To like someone, you have to get to know them. You have to like being around them and spending time with them. There’s more to it than just... getting, you know, hard.” His face was definitely turning red again. He should just paint the word embarrassed on his own forehead at this point.
“Huh.” Minho said and Changbin crossed his arms in a pout.
“Why is this so complicated?”
Hyunjin chuckled. “Being human is.”
Then a knock fell on their door. Hyunjin got up and opened it, smiling as the couple stood in their doorway. “Hello.”
“Hey.” Chan said first as they stepped inside. “Thanks for having us.”
“Yes, thank you.” Jisung added and as they got in the room the two of them paused, looking at Minho and Changbin still sitting upside down on the couch. “What are they doing?”
Hyunjin looked back and laughed. “Ah. I don’t know. We were all doing it.”
Minho was the first to flip back around. He held his head as he righted himself. “Whoa. I feel... spinning.”
Hyunjin was next to the fallen angel in a flash. “Easy. The blood is shifting in your body. It can make you dizzy. That’s what that spinning feeling is, dizziness.”
“Strange.” Minho said, blinking, looking like he was settling down. “Hello, Chan, Jisung.”
“Hello, Minho. How are you doing?” Chan asked.
“I think... I’m happy to be human.” The fallen angel answered.
Their conversation was interrupted when Changbin dramatically rolled off the couch, flipping over himself onto the floor and pouting as he looked up at the two guests. “Aren’t you going to say hello to me too?”
Jisung was closest to the hybrid. “Oh, I’m sorry. Hello.”
“Yes, hello.” Chan said, blond hair bouncing as he turned his head to look at the human-bunny.
“Hi.” Changbin replied.
The ginger was staring. “Wow. I still kind of can’t believe you’re real. Can... Can I touch your ears by chance?”
The hybrid looked wearily at Jisung, but after a moment he nodded. “Yeah, just don’t pull on them or anything.”
Jisung reached out and ran his fingers around the soft edges of the floppy ears. “Wow, they really are real.”
“Of course they are.” Changbin said, pouting and pulling his head back to free his ears.
“It’s just a little hard to wrap our minds around because no one like you has ever existed. Well, I guess that we know of.” Chan explained.
The hybrid seemed to accept that, nodding.
“Should we eat?” Hyunjin said, feeling the moment hang. “Minho helped me make some of dinner, actually.”
“Oh yes.” Chan smiled. “That sounds great.”
“Yeah!” Changbin cheered, jumping up to his feet. “Food time!”
They all gathered around the table, it was crowded inside the small space, but none of them seemed to mind.
“What’s the burnt smell?” Chan asked and Minho and Changbin both looked down in sync embarrassment.
“We sort of burned the microwave...” The hybrid said softly.
“I had to leave them alone for a few hours to go buy some things and they tried to use it.” Hyunjin said. “Didn’t go well.”
“Glad you didn’t catch the building on fire.” Jisung said. “Considering we live right there.” He pointed to the living room wall.
Minho scratched the back of his head. “It was scary...”
“It made all these scary popping noises like fireworks.” Changbin shivered. “I hate fireworks...”
“They’ve always scared him.” Hyunjin said.
Hyunjin started placing the dishes for dinner on the table. He was sitting at the head of the table, Changbin beside him on one side, and Minho on the other. Chan sat beside the hybrid, and Jisung beside the fallen angel.
*******************
Changbin kind of hated watching Chan and Jisung place food on their plates. Why did these two have to eat their food again? He grabbed the spoon for their pasta dish as soon as Hyunjin and Minho were done and began pulling all the contents of the bowl onto his plate. Hyunjin’s hand wrapped around his wrist.
“Binnie.” The brunette said. “What are you doing? You have to share.”
“But why?” He whined. “You worked hard for this food for us! Not them. Why do we have to share with them!”
“Because this is how friendship works. You share.” Hyunjin said and then Chan chimed in.
“Can I say something?” He asked.
The hybrid looked over to the blond. He was pouting, not caring if Chan didn’t like it. “I guess.”
“If you make friends with good people, they will give you back things.” The blond began, but Binnie wasn’t really following. “So today you invited us here and we will eat with you, but next time we’ll invite you to our house and feed you our food.”
The words instantly softened his expression. “Really? You’d feed us your food?”
Chan smiled and nodded. “Absolutely. If you are sharing with us and being our friends, then we will do the same.”
Oh. Maybe friends weren’t so bad.
“I’d even cook something special for you.” Jisung said, smiling softly from the other side of the table.
“I’m going to try to learn to cook too.” Minho said. “Maybe one time I will do the cooking when you come back to our house again.”
“That would be great.” Hyunjin reached out and squeezed Minho’s hand resting on the table quickly. “I’ll keep teaching you about it until you feel ready to do that.”
“What kind of special things would you cook?” Changbin asked, suddenly interested, leaning in.
“Since you’re still part bunny, so do you like carrots?” Jisung asked and Changbin’s head rockets up and down, nodding in a flash. Carrots were the best. “I could make carrot cake.”
His jaw fell open. There was such a thing? “Carrot cake!?” Pure joy and energy shot through him. He grabbed onto Chan’s (nice) arm and started shaking it. “Can he really make carrot cake!?”
“Yes, he can.” Chan was giggling.
It was then he realized how close he was to Chan. His chest pressed into the blond’s arm, his smiling face only a few inches from him. It made his stomach tingle a little as he realized, but… his heart didn’t flutter. He didn’t want to stare at his face for hours. He didn’t even want to kiss his lips. Even if they looked soft and nice.
Was that what Hyunjin meant? Chan was good looking. It was sort of obvious. However, he didn’t make him feel like Hyunjin or even Minho. He hadn’t known Minho very long either, but it didn’t feel the same as this. He let go of the blond’s arm and turned back to the table. He started putting pasta back into the big bowl. He would share with these people that might be okay to be friends with.
“Then I’ll share!” Changbin declared.
“Thank you, Binnie.” Chan said, chuckling lightly.
Jisung huffed in humor too. “And don’t worry. When you guys come to our place, I’ll make carrot cake.”
“You better!” He said, pointing at the ginger.
*******************
Minho thought Changbin was adorable, getting excited over this carrot cake. Whatever that was. Hyunjin, Chan, and Changbin started their own conversation, bonding across the table. Meanwhile, he was caught up thinking. He wondered if the hybrid would be that happy if he cooked it too. He decided to ask Jisung. “How do you cook a carrot cake?”
“You bake it.” Jisung said. “Cooking and baking are considered two different things. Although they have a lot of similarities that cross over.”
“Interesting...” He said, although he didn’t fully understand. “How do you bake it then?”
“Most things you bake in the oven.” The ginger answered.
Minho hummed. “What’s an oven?” It seemed familiar but he couldn’t place it.
The other stared at him for a moment, eyes blinking. “You really don’t know so many things...”
“I never had to eat or sleep or do anything like that when I was an angel. So I don’t know much about those kinds of things.” Minho said, feeling his cheeks get a little warm. Why were they doing that?
“Wow... you never ate or slept before?” Jisung asked and he nodded.
“I existed to fulfill my duties. That was all.”
Jisung’s lips turned down. “How... sad. That’s a terrible life.”
“Really?” He tilted his head in question. “I don’t know any other kind of life. Lives on earth... I’ve only ever seen the end of them. This... these parts between the beginning and the end. They’re very interesting. I’ve felt all kinds of new things. I’m trying to figure out what it means to like someone. Instead of just being attracted? I don’t know. There’s so many different emotions and none of them are very clear. Except for maybe anger. That one was straightforward I think.”
Jisung smiled, softness in his eyes that reminded him of Hyunjin for some reason. “Even anger can be complicated sometimes, hate to tell you. To answer your question about the oven though. It’s that.” He pointed at the box underneath the stove. “It heats up inside and you can cook things in it.”
Minho was suddenly thrust to somewhere ugly. Images in his mind of horrific scenes. Memories that he felt nothing about then, but now they turned his stomach. Times of wars... of chambers used for despicable things. Ovens... the years of that dark man Hitler... Now he found himself thinking he should’ve enjoyed bringing him to hell a little more.
Sound seemed so far away from him again and his heart started pounding in his chest.
“Minho.” Jisung’s hands were on him, shaking his shoulders, but he hardly even registered it. “Minho, you have to breathe. Hey, can you hear me?”
Changbin was there suddenly, Hyunjin too, but Minho couldn’t move. His mind was a tortuous movie reel of the tragedies he had witnessed. The souls he heard screaming.
“He’s having a panic attack.” Hyunjin said. “What did you say to him?”
“He was asking how to bake a cake. I said in the oven and pointed to the oven. That was all!” The ginger said, sounding frantic, sounding scared.
Minho just felt like his throat was closing. He didn’t know how to breathe.
“He’s not breathing again.” Changbin said. “I’ll fix this!”
“Binnie, no!” Hyunjin said, but then lips crashed against his and Minho’s mind silenced. He gasped in air and reached out, grabbing onto the hybrid. Fear took over him. He didn’t want those evil memories coming back. So he didn’t let Changbin get far when he tried to pull them apart. He dug his nails into the other’s bare shoulders, pulling him back and kissing him more. Their lips moved, uncoordinated and sloppy, but he didn’t care. It felt so good. It erased everything else. All he could see or feel was Changbin. The hybrid's hands grabbed at him too, wrapping around his waist and pulling him right off the chair and into his lap. They tumbled to the floor and everyone started making a commotion behind them, but Minho didn’t care. He just kept kissing the other. He felt Changbin’s hips pressing up and that’s when he realized they were both hard. When had that happened? He didn’t even know.
“Minho, Changbin.” Hyunjin’s voice cut through, hands came up his back and he pulled away, focusing on those hands and the way the hybrid was grinding up into him. His eyes fluttered. It felt so good. “Hey. You can’t do this.”
He finally moved, looking up to Hyunjin’s red face. He found himself staring at the brunette’s lips. He really wanted to kiss him too. “Hyunjin...”
“Jinnie.” Changbin was whining from beneath him.
“I need you both to calm down. I don’t know what happened, but we can’t do this in the middle of dinner with friends. It’s not right.” The brunette explained.
Minho looked back at Chan and Jisung and suddenly felt very embarrassed. They shouldn't see this... they weren’t a part of it. He didn’t want them to be. He liked talking to them... but this wasn’t for them.
“But... but it hurts.” Changbin said, whimpering.
Minho looked down and could see the hybrid was squirming, his chest flushed and panting. He could feel how hard the human-bunny was too. Minho was starting to not be. His body was getting... he thought maybe shy was the word.
“Binnie... come with me to the bathroom.” Hyunjin said. “Minho, are you okay? Can you stay and talk with Chan and Jisung?”
“Yeah...” He answered, starting to pull off of Changbin. The hybrid instantly was whining, trying to reach for him but Hyunjin stopped his hands.
“Sorry about this.” The brunette addressed their two house guests. “Just give me a few minutes...”
“Yeah, no problem.” Chan said, smiling politely, but looking around like he didn’t know where it was safe for his eyes.
“They’re still learning a lot of things.” Hyunjin said. “They don’t understand so much.”
“It’s okay.” Jisung said. “Just, are you okay, Minho? What happened?”
Minho watched as Hyunjin got Changbin from the floor, pushing him towards the bathroom and closing them in. He stared at the shut door for a long moment. He wanted to go in there. He didn’t like being away from them.
“Minho?”
He snapped back to the moment, looking at the ginger. “I... I started to have a lot of bad memories. I remembered where I’ve seen an oven before... it wasn’t good.”
“Do you want to talk about it?” Chan asked. He was sitting between the two of them now and he wondered if they knew about those things that happened. Did humans tell other humans about things like that?
“Do you two know about Hitler?” He asked and their eyebrows furrowed in confusion.
“Of course. He was a horrible man who killed millions of Jewish people.” Chan said.
Minho hummed. “So humans do talk about these things...”
“What about him?” Jisung promoted.
“I remembered his ovens... all the souls I had to cross because of them.” Minho said, feeling his chest tighten again.
“Oh god…” Chan whispered. “I can’t even imagine.”
“It was horrible, but I didn’t really know that then. I was numb then.” Minho said. “I’m not anymore.” He found himself curling in, rubbing his hands on his face. “I've seen so many awful things…”
“That’s not your life anymore though.” Jisung said. “You have to try to not think too much about those things. It’s going to overwhelm you.”
“What is this feeling?” He asked. “My skin feels like it’s… moving or something, but it’s not. I… I just really want to be with Hyunjin and Changbin right now.”
“They’re safety to you.” Chan said. “You’re scared so you want to go to the people who make you feel the safest.”
“That… doesn’t that make it seem like I don’t feel safe with you two? I don’t think you two are bad… I just want to be near them.” The fallen angels found his eyes going back to the bathroom door again.
The couple shook their heads. “No. You have a special bond with those two I think.” Jisung said, smiling softly. “If you want to go see them, you can.”
“We’ll wait for you guys to come back out.” Chan smiled.
Minho was standing as soon as the words were out. “We’ll come back soon.” He said and then he was crossing the space, getting his hands on the door knob and following his instincts.
Notes:
Oh what adventures await behind the bathroom door? Haha
Thank you so much fore reading!!
Chapter 9
Summary:
Everything escalates faster than Hyunjin can control…
Tags: lack of control, dry humping, cluelessness, embarrassment, neediness, kissing, boundary pushing, moral dilemmas, Hyunjin’s just a clueless virgin boy too, guilt, fear, insecurity, orgasms, hand jobs, sexual exploration, shame, post nut clarity, naivety, love, slick,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
He hadn’t stopped whimpering. He was so hard. Hyunjin led them into the bathroom and closed the door, but Changbin just clung to him, trying to get some friction back. He missed Minho being on top of him. He missed kissing him. He wanted to kiss Hyunjin too. He whined and the brunette hadn’t said anything besides ’hold on’ since they got him off the floor.
“Come with me, baby.” He finally spoke up and Changbin blindly followed the other. Hyunjin leaned against the sink, sticking his leg out as he grabbed Changbin’s hips and pulled him closer. There was a moment, long and paused, where they looked at each other, just breathing before Hyunjin looked down, his cheeks bright red. “Use my thigh, Binnie... Rub on it until it’s over, alright?” He was shuffled around until the brunette’s leg was in between his.
He caught on quickly. A moan left his lips as he started rolling his hips, pressing his hard length into the other. He started grinding his thigh, head falling back as he felt that pleasure, that relief. It felt so good. The only problem he had with all of it was he wanted to be kissing someone. No. He wanted to be kissing Hyunjin or Minho.
“Jinnie.” He looked down and whispered, leaning in to get closer. The other was beet red, looking at the floor and just holding onto Changbin’s hips. “Jinnie...”
“Just take what you need so you’re not hurting anymore.” He said and Changbin grabbed his chin, kissing him before he could protest. It probably wasn’t what Hyunjin had meant by ‘take what you need’, but it was everything he needed. He laced his fingers into brunette hair and kept him close, feeling the way Hyunjin was hard too.
He pressed them closer, wondering if he would ever have enough of Hyunjin. He was only pulled out of it by the sound of the door opening. He looked up at Minho standing with his eyes dilated, peering through the crack in the door.
“Minho.” He said and the fallen angel pushed into the room. The door was flung shut and the blue haired man was over to them in an instant. He grabbed Changbin’s face, kissing him once more.
“Bin—.” Hyunjin said, voice breathy. “Minho... we—we shouldn’t do this...”
Minho broke the kiss with Changbin to look at Hyunjin. The fallen angel looked like he was studying the panting brunette. “But I... want to be close to you both.”
“Me too.” Changbin said.
“I feel safe with you two.” The fallen angel added. “I want to kiss you too.”
***************
Hyunjin couldn’t think straight. Changbin was still riding his leg. No amount of conversation could deter the hybrid and Hyunjin was just as hard. The human-bunny was grinding just perfectly into him. Not to mention the two of them looking at him like he was their whole world and that was the truth. He was their whole world. Which was exactly the problem. He shouldn’t have taken Changbin in here. He shouldn’t have let him kiss him. He shouldn’t let Minho kiss him either, but their lips were only getting closer.
How was he supposed to stop two hurricanes? They had both crashed into his life and it seemed like he was in the eye of their storms whenever they got this close. They didn’t understand things. They didn’t know how they shouldn’t settle for the first human they meet. They shouldn’t think they love someone like him...
Really, he was nothing. He was a nobody. He could see ghosts, that was the only thing remotely interesting about him and really that just made most people think he was more insane. He had been that weird kid that sits in the back of class his entire life. He didn’t know how to make friends. He wasn’t good at talking to people. That’s why all he had for the last decade was his pet rabbit and an apartment full of canvases and paint.
Maybe that’s what was holding him back... the fear of how they would realize the truth. That he was boring. That he was nothing important. He wasn’t special at all. Minho would come to realize that he became a fallen angel for someone as insignificant as him. What a mistake... even if he thought Changbin deserved to be here. If anyone was a bright and beautiful star it was him. His soul had sparkled even when it was inside a tiny furry body. Maybe Minho wouldn’t regret it all because of him, but definitely not Hyunjin.
They would both gain more and more experiences and slowly, but inevitably... they would get bored of him. He was just a shy and lonely boy at the end of the day. He was barely scraping through life and he was honestly more forgettable than anything else.
So what would happen to him? When they realized... when they moved on... when they left and forgot him. He didn’t know if he could survive the heartbreak of having them and then watching them leave.
Yet, he didn’t think he could resist them either. He couldn’t command a storm to stop.
They came as they pleased and Minho’s lips came to him just as desperately as Changbin’s had. He whimpered softly against the fallen angel’s mouth, feeling tears in his eyes. He should be stronger. He should’ve set better boundaries. He shouldn’t have let this happen, but he wasn’t stronger. He was weak and his knees buckled with the desire to be loved. His whole life he’d be searching, hoping someone would see him, would look at him. That someone would kiss him and tell him they want him. Maybe they wouldn’t want him forever... Maybe this would kill him, but how could he turn away from the one thing he had always wanted?
“Min—Jinnie.” Changbin was moaning, hips losing rhythm as he was probably getting close to the edge, but Minho wouldn’t let up on Hyunjin’s mouth. They’re lips molding together. They were clumsy, just like he and Changbin had been. None of them knew what they were doing, really. Hyunjin had just as little experience as them.
Changbin's whimpering finally pulled them apart. “What’s wrong?” Minho whispered in the tiny space between them.
“Gonna... gonna make a mess.” Changbin gasped, a moan spilling from him as his body tensed and shook against him. “Ah.” He gasped, panting loudly. “Feels so good…”
“What happened?” Minho asked, tugging at them, trying to figure it out.
“I made a mess.” Changbin giggled as he panted, grabbing the waistband of his shorts and pulling it out. Minho looked right down inside, naturally so curious. Hyunjin couldn’t help himself either, glancing in to see the smeared white mess inside the hybrid’s shorts.
“What is that?” Minho asked.
“It’s cum.” Hyunjin answered softly. “He came. That’s what it’s called.”
“Do you want to cum too?” Changbin asked, looking at both of them.
Hyunjin could easily see Minho was just as turned on as he was. They shouldn’t push this farther than it already had gone... but he was so hard. His cock was straining against the fabric of his pants.
“I want to.” Minho breathed and Hyunjin was powerless not to watch as Changbin’s hand went right down the fallen angel’s body, groping at his length. His head lolled back, gasping as he was touched like that for the first time. “Feels... wow. Feels so good.” His hips were leaning into the hybrid’s touch, but Changbin was looking at him.
“Do you want to cum too, Jinnie?” He asked and a cut off little whine slipped from his lips.
He couldn’t verbally answer. It felt like too much of a commitment somehow. He nodded instead and both of their hands came at him.
“Do I just?” Minho asked and the hybrid nodded.
“Just touch it. It all feels good.” Changbin said and then two hands were sliding over him, grabbing and sending shivers down his spine.
“Ah... shit.” He moaned because nothing had ever felt like this. No one else had ever touched him like this. Someone else's hands on him were incredible, addicting. He didn’t think he ever wanted them to leave.
He couldn’t stop himself now. He wanted to know more, to feel more. His hand reached out, joining Changbin’s as they both started rubbing over Minho’s clothed cock. The feeling of touching someone else in such an intimate way sent a shiver down his spine. He had daydreamed and jerked off to plenty of porn in his life. He had touched himself and imagined, but doing it, really experiencing it was something else.
“Should we take these off.” Changbin asked, tugging at both of their pants. “It’s just gonna make a mess inside like it did with mine.”
Hyunjin wouldn’t last long if they did, but maybe that was best. “Yeah... you can.”
The fallen angel was already helping Changbin pull down his own pants. Fuck. Minho was so big. The other’s length bounced as he sprung free of its fabric prison. Hyunjin’s was doing the same just seconds later. The two of them ripped his clothing down faster than a tornado ripped off a roof. Hands wrapped around him and he thought he would lose it right then and there. “Oh damn...” He moaned and Minho echoed the sound as Changbin’s hand encircled him as well. It barely covered half of it. Something that made Hyunjin’s stomach flip as he thought of all the things that length could do to him.
The gravity was too strong. He joined the hybrid, gripping Minho. The two of them didn’t really know what to do. They just were holding on, touching and squeezing.
“Doesn’t it feel better without clothes?” Changbin asked. “Was better in the shower with Jinnie. Clothes are stupid.”
Hyunjin huffed. “It’ll be best if you move like this.” He started stroking up and down the top half of Minho’s length. The effect was immediate. He almost fell over, crashing closer to Hyunjin and Changbin’s bodies.
“That... don’t—don’t stop that. Please.”
Changbin caught on quickly and started stroking both of them. Minho was uncoordinated, clearly overwhelmed by his own pleasure, but his hands started moving slightly, trying to return the favor. Hyunjin didn’t think it mattered. There was no way any of them were going to last long.
He was about to moan, getting closer when Changbin’s mouth swallowed the sound instead. It was rushed, hazy like this entire encounter, but it was making him fall even deeper in their stormy waters. He was so close now.
It didn’t even get better when Changbin pulled away because then he was just watching as the hybrid mashed his face together with Minho’s. They were both so sloppy. Too lost in pleasure to care. Changbin was kissing and started licking at any piece of skin or lip he could find around the angel’s mouth.
Minho broke the kiss to whimper. “Ah. I—I—Ah.” He was gasping, crying out as his whole body started to shake, hips sputtering as cum spilled down onto the floor and Hyunjin’s ankle. Changbin wrapped his arm around the fallen angel, holding him up, keeping him steady, but he hadn’t stopped stroking Hyunjin either. After watching Minho topple over the edge, there was nothing to hold him back.
His head fell back, whines spilling from his lips as shuttered. His vision got blurry as he fell off the cliff, letting the orgasm wash over him. He thanked the universe for the counter supporting his weight because his knees buckled as he was laid out on the beaches of euphoria.
He wanted to stay in that blissful sunny moment, but waves of guilt started lapping at his shores as soon as the high started to drain from his body. They shouldn’t have done this... It was wrong. They were too innocent to understand. His eyes fluttered a few times, getting his vision righted. Changbin was holding Minho tightly. The fallen angel was buried in the crook of his neck. They looked so beautiful... It made his chest heave. He didn’t know what he was supposed to do.
A sob bubbled out of him faster than he could stop it. The two of them looked at him as he started to curl in, trying to clam up into his shell. Changbin didn’t let him, a strong arm keeping him up as Minho pretty much fell into him. His whole body still limp and disjointed from all they had done, but the blue haired man nuzzled into his neck. Voice vibrating against Hyunjin’s neck.
“Why are you crying?”
He didn’t know how to explain. He just grabbed Minho's shirt and pulled him tighter, closer because he thought he would lose his mind if he was left alone right now.
“Did it not feel good, Jinnie?” Changbin asked, whispering softly, an edge of sadness in his tone.
“No.” He said, wrapping his other arm around Changbin to keep him close too. “No... it felt great. It’s not that... it’s not your fault, either of you.” He shook as he tried to fight down his emotions. “I’m... I’m just selfish and weak. I shouldn't be like this.”
“You’re not selfish, Jinnie.” Changbin said, squeezing him. “You took care of me so selflessly for all these years...”
“No, you’ve given me love and cured my loneliness for so many nights.” Hyunjin said, only crying heavier. “Now I should let you go and explore the world... You need to meet other people and learn so many things, but instead I’m... I’m doing this. I’m crossing boundaries we shouldn’t.”
“I don’t care about other people.” Changbin said. “Jinnie, I love you. Chan and Jisung are nice, but they’re not you. They’re not Minho either. It will be the same with other people.”
“You two are special.” The fallen angel said. “I felt that from the moment we met. I did all that I did because of it.”
“I just think you both believe that because you don’t know any better. Chan and Jisung are just two people. There are billions of people out there... you could like any one of them more than me. I’m... I’m not as special as you both think I am.” Hyunjin said, wiping the tears from his face.
Minho was kissing him before he could dry both his cheeks. The fallen angel felt adamant in his movement, pressing something into the brunette that he didn’t know he needed. Their foreheads rested together as he pulled back, speaking softly. “I didn’t make a mistake. I know that. In billions, no trillions of souls, Hyunjin. I wasn’t moved until I met yours.”
Hyunjin wanted to believe him, but he was so unsure about so many things. He just held onto them. They stayed like that for a while longer. Until the daunting realization that their house guests were still in his kitchen crashed over him. “Oh my god... we left Chan and Jisung in the kitchen.” His face flamed red because shit, they probably heard them. “Oh god... this is so embarrassing.”
“They told me I could come in and they’d wait for us.” Minho said, sounding not at all worried about it, but Hyunjin had more understanding of things than they did.
“Yeah... but this isn’t how it should normally go when you have people over for dinner.” He sighed as he shyly broke free of them, pulling his pants back up. Shame flushed over him all over again as he did.
Minho followed the action, pulling his pants up too. “Well, we aren’t normal so it wasn’t going to be normal.”
Changbin nodded. “Yeah. That’s true. They know we aren’t like most people.”
Hyunjin tried to take that in. Chan and Jisung did know that these two were lost on the world of normal behaviors. He also had never really been the best at being normal either. Whatever the hell being normal even meant. “I guess you’re right. Let me go get you some new shorts and underwear, Binnie. Both of you wash your hands and just wait in here, okay?”
“Okay.” They both answered easily. He slipped between the bathroom and bedroom as fast as he could, grabbing clean clothes and darting back in with the others.
When he walked in, Minho was helping Changbin pull off his soiled underwear. “Why is it wet back here?” He asked and as the fabric pulled away from the hybrid’s bum, Hyunjin could see a clear thick liquid stringing between Changbin’s body and the clothes.
“I don’t know.” The human-bunny said, reaching back and sticking his fingers in with no hesitation. He gasped. “Whoa. It’s really wet.”
The brunette furrowed his eyebrows and crossed the room, getting closer. “What do you mean?”
Minho didn’t hesitate to pull the hybrid’s cheeks apart, something that made them both blush when they gazed down at Changbin’s entrance. It was shiny, wet with this clear substance.
“It’s slippery.” The hybrid said, rubbing his fingers together as he tried to examine the liquid. “Does that happen to you guys too?”
“No.” Hyunjin answered. “This...” He paused. “Can I touch you back here, Binnie?”
“You can touch me anywhere.” The hybrid answered without hesitation.
Hyunjin touched along the edge, getting some of it onto his fingers. He brushed against the entrance and as Changbin moaned lightly, a gush of the liquid came out of the hybrid. He pulled his fingers back right away, not wanting to stimulate the human-bunny again. They had just gotten out of that mess. “I think it must be because you’re a hybrid of a bunny and a person. It’s slick. Human women make something like this from their private areas. I can only think it’s because you’re part bunny still. Some adaptation or something. I don’t really know.”
“Huh.” Changbin said before shrugging. “Well, okay. Why would I need it to be slippery back there? So I can poop easier?”
Hyunjin felt his face go red all over again. “It’s... I don’t think it’s for that. I think it’s for something else. I’ll... I’ll tell you about it at some other time. We shouldn’t make Chan and Jisung wait any longer.”
“Okay.” The hybrid giggled and they got him dressed again. Once they were all washed up and cleaned, they reappeared in the hallway. Hyunjin couldn’t take his eyes off the floor as they came back into the kitchen.
“Sorry about that... they’re... still learning about different things.” He said, clearing his throat and picking up the dishes from dinner. “Let me heat these back up.”
“It’s alright.” Chan said, still somehow smiling and looking unbothered.
“Yeah. Let me help you heat those up.” Jisung said, getting up and putting the food back into their pots or pans to rewarm them on the stove. Hyunjin really wished they could just pop them in a microwave, but that was certainly off the table after today.
Surprisingly the rest of the dinner and evening went well. Once the food was ready again, they all dug in. Hyunjin could’ve bowed at Chan and Jisung’s feet for how calm they were about their disappearance. They didn’t make any comments or even bring it up. They just continued the dinner like nothing even happened.
The five of them played a board game after that. Chan was particularly patient as he taught Changbin and Minho each part of the game. The two were soaking up the information like a sponge, asking tons of questions and having a blast. It was good for Hyunjin just to see them like this, interacting like normal and gaining experiences. It was like some sort of evidence the two of them were okay. That they hadn’t been otherwise harmed by what he allowed to happen in the bathroom.
He didn’t know how to stop what had been set in motion. There weren’t any breaks in sight. He just... well, he’d just have to see what happened from here on out. Maybe he could just try to keep some distance between them. He’d be working all week so that would help. Then on the weekend he would take them out. He had to try to get them out and he had to push them to see the world. Once they did, maybe they would leave him, but then he could forgive himself for the guilt he felt at least.
Plus, there was a tiny crumb, hiding in the depths of his heart that hoped maybe they would see the world and they would still want to stay by his side. Maybe... just maybe.
Notes:
Ahh the chaos. The moral dilemmas have arrived. Hyunjin needs a hug. MinBin need some restraint.
But! I hope you enjoyed!!
Thank you for reading!!
Chapter 10
Summary:
Hyunjin takes Minho and Changbin out of the apartment for the first time.
Tags: exploration, cluelessness, avoiding, plotting, longing, embarrassment, boundary pushing, self doubt, attempting to set boundaries, love, comfort, confusion, naivety, homophobia, fear, exposed, unknown, explanations, reincarnation, humans are complicated, society is complicated,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Changbin was so excited. This whole week had been so long. Hyunjin worked everyday and he and Minho had to be quiet almost all day. At night they would have dinner and watch tv, but otherwise they had to just hide away. He felt like he was still a rabbit. Well, until he and Minho had discovered they could make out quietly. Then it had been a bit more fun.
Hyunjin had caught them multiple times, but it seemed like he didn’t really know what to say to them about it. He stopped telling them they shouldn’t be doing it. However he didn’t let them pull him into it. Which upset him. He wanted to kiss the brunette too.
They were going out for the first time today. He had to put clothes on, which he wasn’t thrilled about, but Hyunjin had promised they would go to a place with lots of meat to eat. That was his greatest discovery since becoming mostly human, meat. Oh, he loved it so much. Hyunjin was packing some things for them in the living room and he had sent Minho and Changbin to get dressed for the day. The hybrid decided it was an opportunity.
“Minho.” He said, crowding the fallen angel against the wall. The other blinked, lips parting and damn. He was so pretty.
“Yeah?” He asked, looking tiny between Changbin’s large arms.
“I have an idea, but I need your help.” He said.
Minho tilted his head. “What’s your idea?”
“I want to kiss Jinnie again.” He said. “He keeps running away.”
Minho nodded. “Me too. I don’t know what’s with him. He said it felt good when we touched him and stuff so... why doesn’t he want to again?”
“I don’t know. I don’t like that he cried last time too. I want Jinnie to be happy.” Changbin said and the fallen angel nodded in agreement. “So, I think we need to pin him down and find out.”
Because another problem they had been having was Hyunjin waited until they fell asleep to go to bed all week. He’d say he had to do the dishes or whatever and wouldn’t come to bed until they had fallen asleep. Changbin couldn’t take not having proper cuddles for much longer. The couch cuddles weren’t the same. Hyunjin would put a pillow between them. He had hardly even touched the brunette all week. It was a crime. It was unheard of.
“How do we do that?” Minho asked.
“There won’t be any dishes tonight. He can’t use that to not come to bed, but I still think he’ll try something. So, here’s my idea.” Changbin giggled, leaning in closer to the blue haired man’s ear. “You lay on the bed later and pretend something is hurting, like your foot or something. You call for Jinnie and I’ll be hiding behind the door. When he comes in to check on you, I’ll tackle him to the bed.”
“You’re so smart, Binnie.” Minho said, smiling and leaning in to kiss him.
Changbin preened, giggling and nuzzling his nose into the fallen angel. “You are too. We’re just learning. So we’ll learn more about Hyunjin tonight!”
“Yeah. We need to. I... I think the word is miss, yeah. I miss him.” Minho answered.
“Me too.” Changbin whined, leaning in closer to the other.
“Hey.” Hyunjin’s voice came from down the hall, he could see them through the cracked open door. “What are you two doing? You’re supposed to be getting dressed.”
“I don’t know how.” Changbin said, pouting softly. “I was asking for help... but you can come help me instead, Jinnie.”
The brunette sighed and came down the hall. “What do you need help with?”
Changbin let Minho off the wall and the fallen angel started to go to the closet. He was able to share clothes with Hyunjin, but Changbin was too big to share. “I don't know what to wear.”
The brunette smiled and it made his heart melt. Hyunjin’s lips were so perfect. Which is exactly why he needed to figure out what was going on. He needed to kiss those lips again. “Well, I know you’re not going to love it, but I think you should wear jeans. You’re going to stand out too much if you’re in sweatpants at a restaurant. The bunny ears are already going to draw enough attention... even with the hat I have to hide that they’re real. It has to look like you’re into fashion somewhat, I think.”
Jeans? Changbin had never heard such an ugly word in his life.
“Should I wear jeans too?” Minho asked.
“Yeah, I would or dress pants.” Hyunjin said, making the fallen angel nod and dig around some more in the closet.
Changbin watched as the brunette pulled out a pair of light wash jeans, a black t-shirt, and a black beanie that had slits on each side of it.
“How’s this?” Minho asked. They looked over at the pair of black dress pants and the white t-shirt the fallen angel was holding up. There was a pocket with a cute little cactus design sticking up out of it.
“That’s perfect.” The brunette smiled. “You’ll look great in that.”
Minho started throwing his clothes off and Changbin didn’t miss how Hyunjin turned red and looked away, eyes going to the floor.
“He’s pretty like you when he’s naked.” The hybrid said, unable to hold back. He missed seeing Hyunjin in the nude. It used to be almost a daily occurance.
The brunette laughed, choked up and forced. “Ah, I don’t think so, but anyway. Let’s focus on getting clothes on you, yeah?” The black t-shirt was shoved into his hands.
He held the fabric and a pout formed on his lips. “Help me put it on... please.”
Changbin hated the way Hyunjin seemed to falter before he nodded. Why didn’t he want to touch him anymore? He needed it to be later already. They needed to enact their plan and find out what was going on with the brunette.
“Sure, Binnie.”
Stiff hands moved as quickly as they could to get him dressed. It just made his heart sink. Did Hyunjin not want to touch him anymore? Was he not cute anymore? Maybe he was an ugly human and he just didn’t know it... Minho said he was good looking though. Minho liked to touch him a lot. So... why didn’t Hyunjin?
He was pulled back to the moment when fingers interlaced with his own. The fallen angel was fully dressed now too. The outfit was cute on him. Hyunjin looked good too. He was in a yellow button up shirt and black pants. They looked ready for the outside world, but Changbin couldn’t fully find the excitement for it.
As curious as he was about out there, he was more curious about what was going on in here, between the three of them. He wanted to know why Hyunjin was being so distant with them.
“Alright. Let’s put this hat on you, Binnie, and we can get out of here.” The brunette said. “Bet you’re excited for this dinner, all the meat you want.” Hyunijn smiling at him was the only thing that really brought him excitement.
“Yeah, I am. Jinnie... how does this hat work?” He asked.
Carefully his ears were put through the slits. “Like this.” Hyunjin was smiling again. “Now, if someone asks you about them, you have to say that it’s just a hat with bunny ears attached. You have to try not to move your ears either. People are going to be confused otherwise. Some people may think they’re weird or say something about them, but just ignore them. Just say it’s a cool hat that you like.”
“What about his tail?” Minho asked, pointing to the ball of fluff poking out from the top edge of his jeans. Which was uncomfortable as hell, by the way.
“Oh... yeah. Um.” Hyunjin hummed, going towards his closet and pulling out a white button down shirt with thin lines of gray. “We can tie this around your waist.” He said, coming up behind Changbin. The hybrid almost moaned when Hyunjin’s arms wrapped around him. Just feeling the other pressed against him made his heart flutter. God, he missed Hyunjin so badly. He leaned back into him, unable to help it. “Easy, Binnie. I can’t hold you up completely.”
“Sorry...” He whispered, standing back up a little. He felt his cheeks going red.
“I’ll help.” Minho’s arms came and wrapped around them both. He felt the way Hyunjin’s tensed, sandwiched against them. Changbin had to hold back a whimper.
“Ah... thank you, Minho.” Hyunjin said. “But we’re all good. The shirt is tied. Let’s, uh. Let’s get going, yeah? Aren’t you guys hungry?”
“I am.” The fallen angel answered.
“Me too.” Changbin whispered, not having any more energy to give.
The brunette wiggled out of the embrace, heading towards the door. “Come on, let’s go.”
Changbin didn’t move until Minho interlaced their fingers again, tugging him along. “We’ll do our plan later.” He said. “It’ll be okay. Let’s try to enjoy the world. There is a lot for you to see.”
“The world is just stupid if Jinnie doesn’t love me back.” Changbin whined and Minho squeezed his fingers.
“He loves you. I just think... there’s something else going on in his brain.” The fallen angel leaned in and kissed Changbin’s cheek. “Besides, I love you already.”
The hybrid grabbed Minho’s face, kissing him deeper. “I love you too.”
“You two...” Hyunjin came back towards them. “I forgot to say... you two can not kiss in public like this. People... they don’t understand it when people kiss out in public and they really don’t understand two guys kissing. Promise me, you won’t do that, okay?”
Changbin didn’t like that at all. This outside world just seemed worse and worse by the second.
“Okay.” Minho said, going along.
“Yeah.” Changbin said, a pout on his lips. “I guess.”
Hyunjin reached up and pet Changbin’s head. It was muffled by the hat, but the gesture still moved his heart. He blinked, feeling instantly lighter. “Come on, you can do it. We won’t be out for that long. Plus, there’s going to be tons of meat and lots of new things and people to see.”
“Okay.” He blushed, a small smile on his lips as they started heading out of the house.
Stepping out of the building was strange. The air was cool, but the sun was warming down on them as soon as they were on the sidewalk. Cars drove by, birds were flying around in the air and Changbin found himself feeling a little... exposed. He was used to walls and a roof. As he looked up the sky felt endless, so did the street that went on and on in both directions. He found himself pressing closer to Hyunjin, tucking into his back.
“Binnie? Are you okay?” He asked and it eased his nerves that the brunette sounded like himself. He sounded genuine and concerned, like he really cared.
“Yeah... just... it’s so open out here.”
“You should see the world from the sky.” Minho said, pointing up. “When you’re flying it... well, it’s huge.” Changbin watched as the other shivered. “It’s not very nice now that I don’t have wings though... falling from up there was really scary.”
“You really fell, from all the way up there?” Changbin asked and Minho nodded.
“Higher up than you can even see.”
The hybrid squeezed Minho’s fingers, trying to stamp out the solemn look in his eyes.
“What’s really up there?” Hyunjin asked, the three of them looking up.
“Heaven.” The fallen angel answered easily.
“What about hell? Is that real too?” The brunette added to his questions.
Minho nodded once more. “Yes, down below it all. It’s not a pleasant place. There’s a sort of limbo in between as well, for souls that come back to earth.”
That seemed to catch Hyunjin’s interests. “What do you mean they come back to earth?”
“The judgment of your soul is based on the collective of how your soul lived through a whole series of lives. If more of your lives brought goodness than evil, you go to heaven, if you brought more evil, you go to hell. Souls’ energy, impact, and consequences are too great to be decided in the short span of one lifetime. So they are carried from life to life. It was part of my reasoning, I guess, about Changbin. His soul was slated to come back very quickly. I decided to make it immediate.”
“So he would’ve come back? Been born as something or someone new?” Hyunjin asked and Minho nodded.
“Yes. So I just created a new body for his soul instead.”
“Wow.” Hyunjin said. “I had no idea that was how things worked.”
The fallen angel hummed. “The angel of life, Metatron, he brings the souls back to their new lives or brings new souls to their first lives. I collected the souls once their physical bodies wore out and brought them to him or if their time of rebirth was over, I would bring them to heaven or hell, depending.”
“But if you two just move the souls, who actually creates and ends life?” Hyunjin asked, curiosity taking over. They had started walking and Changbin was glad he could listen to their back and forth conversation for a number of reasons. One, it was a distraction for the huge and slightly terrifying world around them, and two, Minho and Hyunjin’s voices just calmed something inside of him down.
“God.” Minho answered. “Which is probably why what I did was seen so unfavorably. Angel’s shouldn’t overstep God. We shouldn’t create or destroy life, but I did.”
“Why did you do it then?” Changbin asked.
“I wanted to change.” Minho said. “I wanted. Maybe that was my first mistake. Angels are never to want, but I did. I don’t regret it though. This life has been more... just more than anything I’ve ever known. Maybe that’s hard to understand. I’ve seen every corner of the earth, the stars, all of space and time, I’ve seen heaven and hell, but I’ve never experienced anything. I’ve seen infinite things, but experienced almost none. I’ve been someone at a window for all of existence. I wanted to be more than that. I wanted to know more than that.”
“Perhaps my tiny one bedroom apartment isn’t the place to spend all your time then.” Hyunjin said, looking at the pavement as they walked. “Isn’t much to experience there.”
“You’re very wrong.” Minho stated, so firmly. “The parts of life I want to know more than any others are there.”
“What parts are those?” Changbin asked, hoping maybe it would have something to do with them, with him. He wanted to give Minho everything he could.
“People, special people, relationships. I want connection.” He squeezed their clasped hands once more. “I want to be tied to the two of you.”
Changbin grabbed hold of the fallen angel without thought, crushing him into a hug. “Please. I want to be connected to you too.”
Minho chuckled, nuzzling his face into the hybrid’s neck. “Good. Then I’m on the right track.”
“You two are cute.” Hyunjin whispered, a far off look on his face as he started walking once more. “We’re getting close to the restaurant.”
That’s when Changbin started to look around again. This street was different then the one they lived on. The buildings were taller and there were so many cars. The road was wide and lined with places that didn’t look like houses or apartments. They had tables and chairs out across the sidewalks and big signs with all kinds of names and lists on them. There were so many people around too. He noticed his heart rate going up. He tucked closer between Hyunjin and Minho, reaching out and grabbing onto the brunette’s wrist.
“You okay, Binnie?” He asked.
“There’s… there’s so many people.”
Hyunjin gave him a little half smile. “I told you. There’s billions of people out in the world. This is why you need to experience these things and meet them.”
“There’s too many.” He said. “Who are they all? Are they mean? They’re staring at us… at me.”
And they were. Eyes seemed to be drawn to his ears. Some people even pointed towards them. Another was gesturing towards his and Minho’s interlaced fingers.
“They’re going to be curious about your hat situation.” Hyunjin said. “Probably would be better if you didn’t hold onto us either. Especially the hand holding.”
He whimpered, pulling back from Hyunjin and getting closer to Minho. The fallen angel suddenly seemed so much safer. Why was Hyunjin telling him he couldn’t even touch them? What was wrong with holding hands? Why were these people pointing at them?
It felt like his throat was closing in when Hyunjin came back to them, guiding them off the main sidewalk until they were between two buildings. He felt better just to have walls on either side of him. It felt safer, less eyes could see him here. The brunette cupped his cheek with one hand. Changbin was so weak to it, pressing closer and melting at the affection he missed from the other so badly.
“Breathe, Binnie. Please. I know this is a lot, but you need to breathe.” Hyunjin spoke and he tried to listen, forcing oxygen into his lungs. “That’s it, good boy.”
“Just keep breathing, Binnie.” Minho comforted too, coming closer to press against him.
“I'm sorry.” Hyunjin started. “I should’ve warned you about more things than I did. People… people can be really judgemental. Being gay, being boys that like each other, that’s going to attract attention. People are going to stare and they may not be nice. That’s why I told you no kissing. I should’ve said the same about holding hands. They’re going to be curious about your ears too, Binnie. They’re going to think you’re a bit strange because you’re a boy wearing what they think is a bunny ear hat. Most boys wouldn’t wear something like that.”
“Then why did we come out here?” Changbin asked, tears coming to his eyes. “If all these people were going to be so mean? I… I just want to go home with you and Minho. I don’t like this…”
Hyunjin sighed. “Because people are complicated. Some might judge you, but some are going to love you. You just have to find the good people mixed in.”
“I’ve found them. It’s you, Minho, and maybe Chan and Jisung.” Changbin said, reaching up to swipe the tear escaping down his cheek.
“There’s other good people.” Hyunjin said, sighing softly. “Please, just give this all a chance, Binnie. Once we go to the restaurant and sit down, there won’t be so many people. It’ll be okay. We can sit inside.”
“Inside?” He asked and the brunette nodded. “I like inside better than outside…”
“Then let’s get to our destination and we can be inside.” Hyunjin pressed on and Changbin wanted to trust him so he just agreed.
Minho held up their connected hands. “Do you want to still hold hands or no?”
“I still want to…” he mumbled.
“Then we will. I’m trying to learn to ignore staring.” Minho said. “I’m used to people not being able to see me at all.”
Changbin nuzzled into the fallen angel. “Then I’m going to try to ignore it too.”
Hyunjin smiled. “Good. Yes, just ignore them. They’re just strangers so it doesn’t really matter if they stare at you or not. They’ll go home and forget all about you before long.”
That was exactly why Changbin didn’t like them or any of this. Why did they need to see him? Why did he need to see them? They didn’t matter to each other. They weren’t special like Hyunjin or Minho. He never wanted those two to forget him.
With how Hyunjin was acting all week, he wondered maybe the brunette would. Maybe he wanted to… maybe Changbin was too much. He found himself looking at his feet, sadness soaking through him as they walked. Maybe it was better. He didn’t notice anyone staring when he was gazing into the pavement. Minho didn’t let go of his hand and he held onto hope that the two of them would work together. They would use his plan later and figure out why Hyunjin was asking so distant, so strange.
Before he knew it, they were inside a building. The scents of food made Changbin lift his eyes. The building was mostly wooden, warm lighting made the large room feel safe. There were scattered tables that had big gray umbrella looking structures hanging above tables.
Hyunjin led them to a table in the corner and as soon as they were sitting Changbin felt better. He had two walls behind him, not one could sneak up on him. He got put in between Minho and Hyunjin.
“Better now that we are inside?” The brunette asked and he nodded. “Good. Then let’s fill up your belly, okay?”
“Okay.”
He relaxed as they sat there. The warmth inside of the restaurant made him feel a lot better. A woman brought them plates full of meat and Hyunjin and Minho worked together to cook all of it on this hot grill in the tabe’s center. He kept his hands back, afraid of getting burned, but when the cooked meat started to be piled on the dish in front of him, he couldn’t help getting excited. He took the first bite and moaned, melting with joy as the flavors and juices danced all of his tongue.
“That’s how you make Changbin the happiest.” Minho said with a giggle. “Food.”
“He has always gotten super excited about getting fed.” Hyunjin said, taking his own bite and humming happily.
“Eating’s the best when you're feeding me, Jinnie.” Changbin said, cheeks going red as he shoved another piece of meat in his mouth.
“Is that so?” Hyunjin chuckled. The brunette looked down at his plate, starting to eat some more and something in Changbin soured again. He had hoped his comment would reach Hyunjin. He had hoped the other would reach out and feed him a bite, but that didn’t happen. So he tucked some more of the meat into his mouth and fought to hold in a sad sigh. Everything felt so off between them. Maybe he should’ve just stayed a bunny... Well, he supposed that would mean he’d be dead right now, but maybe he could’ve come back as another bunny or a dog, something new. He could’ve found Hyunjin and loved him again as a pet.
He shook his head and continued eating. The flavors and the way Minho’s thigh was pressed against his were the only thing holding him together. He just wanted to go home. He didn’t understand why Hyunjin wanted them out in this outside world so badly. What was so great about it? They could’ve eaten this same meat at home together. If they needed more people to talk to, they could’ve invited Chan and Jisung again. All this seemed so unnecessary. He wanted to try though, simply because of how badly Hyunjin wanted them to branch out. Even though this was scary, upsetting Hyunjin was scarier.
So he ate and he didn’t complain for the rest of their outing. He even talked to the server a little. It was easy to see how the move made the brunette happy. That’s all Changbin wanted, was for Hyunjin to be happy. He smiled and tried to point out nice looking things when they walked home. He ignored the strangers this time, still holding onto Minho’s hand. He could do this. He had to, he wanted to make Hyunjin happy more than anything, after all.
Notes:
They’ve been out into the world!!! Oh boy!!
Chapter 11
Summary:
Hyunjin continues to try to set boundaries between him, Minho, and Changbin, but it doesn’t go as planned.
Tags: moral dilemmas, confusion, guilt, entrapped, misunderstandings, emotions are hard, relationships are hard, running away, cluelessness, naivety, love, bonding, anger, crying, break down, comfort, doubt, helpful strangers, curiosity,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Hyunjin let the water fall over his head, standing with his arms against the shower wall, curling over himself. It was hard to breathe, but he didn’t really care. He let the water cover his eyes, soak around his nose and bubble as it filled and spilled from his mouth. He just needed to block everything out. His emotions and guilt were getting worse by the day.
He was a bad person no matter how he handled this situation. That’s really how he felt about it all. Keeping Changbin and Minho at arm's length was hurting them. It was so obvious. They didn’t understand the rejection was what he had to do, needed to do. Accepting their affection would make him a bad person too. He couldn’t take advantage of their innocent actions and boundary pushing. It was practically grooming. He had already crossed too many lines. The fact that he had made this all the more complicated. Now they had experienced those things. They were curious. It was bad enough that they were exploring with each other. He didn’t know how to stop it. They were making out everytime he turned around.
They were like two children who met on the playground and decided they were best friends after knowing each other for all of a few hours. They didn’t really understand love, even though they thought they loved each other. If anything they were in lust with each other, but he didn’t know how to stop that. He worked for hours every day that week. It left the two of them with tons of time to get handsy and cross boundaries. He was trying his best to guide them, but there was no way to tell them not to kiss or touch one another at this point.
He didn’t want to control them, but he knew they were getting into things they didn’t understand the scope or meaning of. He had managed to cut off most of their contact with him. He had been avoiding them and not doing anything too affectionate. The more he thought about it, the more he felt like he was dirty for ever touching them. He was taking advantage of their naivety.
But what was he going to do? He needed to get them into the world more. He was glad they had gone out to dinner that night. Changbin got more comfortable as the night went on, but it was so glaringly obvious how out of place the two of them were. How do you teach people years of ingrained social normalities? He had no idea. He just knew having them go into the world was the only way for them to get some understanding. He should’ve taken them out every night that week, but it wasn’t like he could afford to take them out to eat every night and if his work ran late, then dinner ran late, and then it was dark. He knew the nighttime would be even scarier for them.
Hyunjin pulled his head up from the shower and sighed as he looked up, wiping his eyes clear from all the water and starting at the ceiling. Maybe he should try to talk to them more? Maybe he should ask Chan or Jisung for advice. He knew Chan worked with special needs children, maybe some of the skills or tricks he knew from his career could be applied to teaching and guiding Changbin and Minho. He should at least ask and see, even if he wasn’t the best at asking for help.
He sighed again, knowing he needed to get out of the shower. He was praying Minho and Changbin had fallen asleep already, but once he was dry and redressed, he learned he was anything but lucky.
He got out of the shower, noticing Minho laying awake on the bed before scurrying towards the kitchen. Maybe he could prepare some snacks or something for them tomorrow. His line of thinking was completely cut off when he heard a yell.
“Ow! Ow!” It was Minho and Hyunjin was dashing into the room a second later. Minho was still on the bed but he was grasping his ankle.
“What’s wrong?” Hyunjin asked, getting closer to the bed, trying to figure out the situation when suddenly Minho smiled and then the wind was knocked out of Hyunjin. He got tackled to the bed, Changbin’s heavy body on top of him and Minho’s below, the fallen angel grinning. He was sure the same expression was on the hybrid’s face when he heard the human-bunny speak up.
“Caught you! You’re ours now!” Changbin giggled.
No. Fuck. He couldn’t be in this kind of situation with them, this was dangerous. “Haha, funny. Now let me up, Binnie. I had some things to do in the kitchen.”
“No.” Changbin said, a pout instantly evident in his voice. The sad tone went right through his core. He didn’t want to upset the bunny, but he had to do this. He had to set some boundaries. “We miss you... you’ve been running away from us all week.”
He sighed, closing his eyes and looking away from both of them. He had to do this. He had to steel himself. “Because I have to. You two don’t know enough about the things you're asking for. We already did things we shouldn’t. I already messed up. You don’t understand. We can’t be close like this. I honestly think I’m going to start sleeping on the couch. You two have to go out into the world and you have to experience so many more things before we can even think about this. I... I can’t love you when you both are so ignorant about life. It’s wrong.”
The weight came off of his back and a whimper came from Changbin. He couldn’t look up. He knew the hybrid was going to pout, his eyes would be glossy, and his bottom lip was probably wobbling. “You… you don’t want to sleep with us? You don’t… you don’t love me anymore?”
“I’m not saying I don’t love you, Changbin, but I can’t love you romantically like this.” Hyunjin said. “Not until you go out into the world more.”
“Fine!” Changbin yelled, suddenly the sounds of fabrics swishing were frantic behind him. He looked up, seeing the concern furrowed into Minho’s eyebrows as Changbin was stuffing his arms into a shirt. “Then I’ll go! I’ll go out there and learn all this stupid stuff!”
“Changbin!” The other was storming off and Minho was out of bed just seconds later. Hyunjin started to go after them, but they already had shoes on and were rushing out the door. “Where are you two going?”
“Out into the world! Just like you want!” The hybrid screamed down the hall as he stormed into the staircase and disappeared from his view. Minho followed right after him.
“Minho!” Hyunjin tried, but the fallen angel didn’t even look back. The two left his line of sight and he was bewildered, freezing for a moment before he clicked back into gear. He put his shoes on and grabbed his house keys, slipping out down the hallway. He raced down the stairs as his heart started to pound in his chest, thoughts blending and mashing in his head as he started to panic.
He broke out of the building, out onto the sidewalk and started looking left and right. The road stretched so far in both directions, but he couldn’t see any sign of Minho or Changbin. “Minho! Binnie! Enough. We can talk about this. You guys need to come back. It’s dark!” He started yelling, but no response. He snapped his head in both directions, which way did they go? He figured it made sense to head right. That’s the way they had gone earlier in the day. They would be a little familiar with it. Hyunjin took off running down to the right, following the road.
*****************
Changbin almost liked it when the cool night air hit his hot and angry face as he stepped out of the apartment building and into the world. The stupid world that Hyunjin wanted him to see so badly.
He stood for a second, chest heaving before Minho came out behind him. “Why are you following me?” He bit, anger too heavy inside of him. Pain was sparking in his chest, lighting the coals of rage that were stacked high in his stomach.
“Because I love you and I don’t like what he said either.” Minho answered. “I know there’s a lot I don’t know, but I know you two are special to me. I don’t like that he’s disregarding us. Even if he thinks it’s right.”
“Well, apparently all the answers are out here.” He gestured to their surroundings. “So, let’s go.” He held up his hand and Minho slipped their fingers together. It was already muscle memory at this point. They started heading down the sidewalk, going to the left. Changbin started running, taking off. He needed to get some distance between him and the rejection he had just faced. It was big, bold, a solid wall that he hated more than anything. He didn’t know he could hate something so much.
It didn’t take long for the road to branch out, an angled off-shoot that they followed without hesitation. Hyunjin’s street and the apartment faded from view, cut off by buildings as the city started to get taller around them.
The more they ran, the more pain built in Changbin’s chest though. The distance didn’t fix it. He didn’t even notice if people were staring or how scary some of the alleyways and tucked off corners were. He was too upset, too blindly focused on trying to get away from the worst feeling he had ever experienced. Dying hadn’t felt this bad.
Hyunjin couldn’t love him... he said it himself. Changbin was too ‘ignorant’ or whatever. He would show the brunette! He would go and learn everything ever! Then Hyunjin could never say he or Minho were too ignorant. Maybe then... maybe then Hyunjin could love him, could love them both. He came to a stop, Minho running right into him with the abruptness of the movement.
“Where do people learn things? School right?” He asked and Minho nodded.
“Yes, schools or universities.” The fallen angel said.
“How do we find one of those?” The hybrid asked.
Minho pointed up to a sign on one of the streetlights. “That sign says university.”
“Does it?” Changbin asked, looking up at the collections of lines and circles that meant nothing to him. “I... I can’t read.”
It was like a tsunami, a tidal wave crashed over him, a black hole opened in the earth and swallowed him as his eyes filled with tears faster than he could register. The weight of how little he really knew hit him. He couldn’t even read... no wonder Hyunjin didn’t love him. He was useless. He was clumsy and too loud. He almost burned the house down with the microwave, he put a big hole in the wall... He couldn’t do anything right. He didn’t listen and he wouldn’t wear clothes. He was the worst.
He cured in on himself, starting to sob. Maybe he was ignorant... Maybe he was clueless, but he knew one thing. He loved Hyunjin. He loved him more than anything in the entire world. He loved Minho too. He couldn’t imagine the other leaving his side. That was the thing that hurt the most. That Hyunjin didn’t believe him. He didn’t trust that Changbin knew about love. It was the one thing he felt like he really understood. He would learn the other stuff, so why did he have to know all of these things before Hyunjin would love him too? Why wasn’t he good enough?
Arms came around him, Minho kissing his temple. He shuddered and burrowed deeper into the fallen angel. “Maybe you shouldn’t have made me...”
The hold around him just got tighter. “Don’t say that... making you was the best thing I’ve ever done.”
Changbin choked on his tears, wailing loudly against the other’s chest. “Really?”
“Yes.” Minho said, so sure. “I would’ve been stuck in the same endless loop of death and dying if I hadn’t made you. I wouldn’t know how soft kisses can be or how nice it is to hold someone’s hand as you walk. You taught me those things. You... there’s so much love in you.”
“Then why doesn’t Hyunjin think I know about love? Why does he say I don’t know enough...” The hybrid smeared his tears and snot onto Minho’s shirt. “Probably because I can’t read or use a microwave...”
“Those things can be learned though.” The fallen angel said. “We’ll learn. Let’s go to that school and once we know more things, we can come back and Hyunjin will accept us then.”
“Are you trying to go to S. University?” Another voice rained down over them and Minho stood up, whipping around to look at the stranger standing about five feet from them on the sidewalk. “Whoa... those ears.”
Changbin whimpered, suddenly remembering he didn’t have on a hat or anything. The floppy appendages moved against his will, flattening to his head as fear of this guy rattled through his core and down all his limbs. He had fox eyes, something that made him feel all too much like prey. His hair was red, darker and muted but even in the streetlight the angry color was visible.
“Don’t look at him.” Minho said, stepping in front of Changbin, blocking him from view.
“What is he?” The redhead asked. “Those looked too real. I’ve studied all kinds of animals and people. That’s not a headband or something.”
“He’s none of your business.” The fallen angel said, but this stranger was persistent.
“I wouldn’t hurt him or anything. I’m just curious. I study biology at the university here.”
Changbin perked up at those words. Biology sounded really smart. Plus, he knew about the school. He grabbed onto Minho’s pants and peeked his head out to look at the redhead. “You learn stuff there, right?” He asked.
“Yeah. That’s what schools are for.” The stranger answered.
“Can we learn stuff there too?” Changbin asked. “We need to learn lots of things.”
The redhead looked between the two of them before crouching down a little to be on eye level with Changbin. “I can teach you all kinds of stuff that I’ve learned if you let me study you. My roommate knows tons of things too. He can teach you as well. They won’t let you in the school unless you pass a test and you pay them a bunch of money... well, unless someone in the school sneaks you in I guess.”
“Really?” Changbin asked, eyes sparkling as he came out from behind Minho’s leg. The fallen angel grabbed his shoulder, not letting him get too close. “You can teach us and sneak us in? We don’t have any money or anything...”
“Yeah. Like I said, if you let me study you, I’ll teach you all kinds of stuff.” The redhead shrugged, looking back up at Minho. “Where do you two live? I can come visit you both.”
“Oh.” Changbin’s voice lost all its excitement.
“We don’t live anywhere right now.” Minho answered.
The other paused for a moment before he smiled and stood back up completely, holding out his hand. “Well, I’m Jeongin and you both could come and stay with me and my roommate if you want.”
“Really? That would be great.” Changbin said, standing up and feeling hope in his chest. Maybe this guy wasn’t a fox like predator. Maybe he was actually nice like Chan and Jisung. Would he share food with them?
Minho stared at the outstretched hand for a long time before reaching out and intertwining his fingers with Jeongin’s the way he always did with Changbin. “Okay.”
“Oh.” The redhead laughed. “We don’t need to hold hands. It was for a handshake. Do you not know about handshakes?”
Minho shook his head. “No. What are those?”
“Ah.” Jeongin pulled their hands apart, readjusting until they clasped around one another for a normal handshake, moving them up and down and then breaking apart. “That’s a handshake. It’s a greeting.”
“I see. Thank you for teaching me that.” Minho said. “So we are going with you now, yes?”
The redhead laughed, nodding his head. “Yeah, totally. Do you two have names?”
“Oh, yes! I’m Changbin.” He said. “But you can call me Binnie if you want.”
“I’m Minho.” The fallen angel said. “You can call me Minho.”
Jeongin laughed again before he nodded. Changbin didn’t know what was so funny, but he liked when people laughed. It was a nice sound. “Alright, Binnie, Minho. Say, how do you two know each other?”
“I made him.” Minho said without hesitation.
Jeongin’s jaw dropped. “You... wow. Okay. Let’s, uh, let’s talk about this more at my house.” Suddenly the redhead was looking around, scanning the area for something, but Changbin didn’t know what. He was just glad to have someone nice find them. Now they didn’t have to stay outside. Him and Minho intertwined their hands again and they started walking behind Jeongin who waved them along after him. They didn’t walk for long before they came to a tall building. The redhead swiped a card and the doors opened up to a lobby area. They got into the strangest place. It was this tiny box of a room. They were close together, and the wall had all these buttons. Jeongin hit one and then the doors closed and the floor shifted.
“Whoa! Why does it feel like that?” Changbin asked, holding tightly onto Minho.
“It’s an elevator.” Jeongin said. “It takes you up or down to another floor of the building.”
“Wow.” The room dinged and the doors opened. They were in a different place and Changbin was amazed. “That’s incredible!” He grinned. “Where are we now?”
“The fifth floor.” Jeongin answered. “We went up.”
“You should be careful on those.” Minho said. “I’ve seen lots of people die in them.”
Jeongin’s eyebrows furrowed together, but he just nodded before coming to one of the doors and opening it with a key. They stepped inside. It was bigger than Hyunjin’s apartment. The living room was longer and wider. It had two desks on either side of the back left corner. Then a TV was on the main wall with a couch and coffee table across from it. There was a huge pile of scattered shoes by the door and then around the corner looked like a kitchen. There was another opening that led to a hallway as well.
“Just stay here.” Jeongin said and then he went into the hallway, disappearing from view.
“I can’t believe we met someone so nice so fast.” Changbin said, smiling softly.
“I don’t know if he is nice or not.” Minho said. “But we don’t have anywhere else to go.”
He hummed softly. “I guess that’s true, but this is better than outside. He said he’s going to teach us stuff too.”
“If he doesn’t, we might have to run away again.” Minho said and Changbin nodded with a shrug.
“Okay. We can do that.” He said, squeezing their connected hands when a yell came from the back of the apartment.
“What the hell do you mean you picked two people up off the street and brought them to stay with us?” It was a different voice then Jeongin followed by the sound of hurried movements.
“Seungmin! Wait!”
Notes:
Seungmin and Jeongin have entered the chat!!!!
MinBin are free and wild into the world!!
Ah!!!
Thank you all so much!! :)
Chapter 12
Summary:
Minho and Changbin get to know Jeongin and Seungmin, their new roommates.
Tags: anger, confusion, curiosity, getting to know each other, disbelief, ancient knowledge, new friendships, bonding, growing, worry, fear, break down,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Suddenly the rustling got closer, a black haired man, Seungmin, and Jeongin came into the room.
“You don’t understand!” The redhead said, but the intensity of the two of them put Minho on alert instantly. He stepped back, blocking Changbin with his own body. The hybrid grabbed onto him, hugging him and curling around him like a turtle’s protective shell. “They’re—.”
Seungmin’s eyes were locked onto Changbin’s bunny ears as soon as he noticed them. “What... Why do those look so real?”
“Because.” Jeongin sighed as he came back in the room behind Seungmin. “They’re special.” He sighed and then suddenly the two of them were back out of the room and into the hallway. Jeongin had dragged Seungmin away as fast as he had entered. A muffled conversation of whispering yells passed back and forth between them.
“He seemed mad.” Changbin whispered into Minho’s ear. “Do you think we made him mad?”
“Maybe.” Minho shrugged. “Jeongin’s been nice so we just have to hope that this Seungmin will be nice too after a little while.”
Changbin nodded, arms moving down to wrap around Minho’s middle. “That’s true. Sometimes people get mad for a little while and then they stop being mad so maybe he’ll stop.”
A few minutes later the two of them came back to the living room. “Sorry about that.” Jeongin said as the dark haired man walked closer holding out his hand and Minho properly took it this time, shaking it once before letting go.
“I’m Seungmin. Sorry I stormed in here like that before, Innie here isn’t the best messenger...” He said, side eyeing the redhead.
“Innie?” Changbin asked, tilting his head against Minho’s shoulder. “Is that your nickname?”
Jeongin nodded. “Yes, it is. You can call me that if you’d like as well.”
Changbin hummed. “Mmmkay.”
Seungmin was staring at Changbin’s bunny ears, wanting to ask questions but seeming to not know how. It made the moment hang, getting awkward in a way that had Minho looking around. His eyes laid on a large map that was on the wall. All kinds of pictures and pieces of paper were pinned all over the map. There were scraps of ancient writings he hadn’t seen in so long. His body naturally moved towards them, drawn into a large paragraph of the text. “Ah, the telling of the sandstorm that buried the city of Khara Khoto.” He grabbed Changbin, pulling him over. “See this place, Binnie?” He pointed to a spot on the map, one that appeared to be nothing but sand and far away from the army of pinned papers to the bottom right corner of the map. “Here in the 11th century this city was buried by a massive sandstorm that happened. A lot of people died in the city or the desert trying to escape it.”
“No.” Seungmin chimed in, suddenly coming closer. “Archaeologists basically all agree that Khara Khoto was in the south eastern part of the country. It’s not in the north west.” He pointed to where all the notes were pinned. “Down here. They’re pretty sure they are close to finding it and I am going to be on the research team soon. I’m going to help them find it.”
Minho was shaking his head. “But it is up here.” He pointed again to the top left. “Even in the passage right here, it talks about the river running through the area.” He read the script in its ancient tongue before translating. “The river can’t save us, the sand has gathered too high, too fast. The waters are stopped, no boat can go through. Altan and I are taking to the desert. Pray we can survive it.” He pointed to the bottom right of the map. “There’s no river here, there never has been. Up here is the river. Khara Khoto is here.”
Seungmin’s mouth was open. “How can you read that?”
“Hm?” The fallen angel tilted his head. “I can read and speak all the languages that ever have been.”
“That’s impossible.” Seungmin countered.
“I’ve had to be able to communicate with them when—well, I suppose I shouldn’t speak on that.” Minho turned to look at Changbin. “I meant to tell you before. I can help you learn to read, Binnie.”
“Yeah? That’d be amazing. You read that so well.” The hybrid nuzzled his shoulder. “You’re so cool, Minho.”
Seungmin had a baffled look on his face and Minho saw the other picking up some books from a stack on his desk before returning back to their side. A page was held up to his face. “Read this then.”
It was hieroglyphics from the Mayans. “It’s a warning about snakes by the river.” A moment later another book was in his face, showing early babylonian writing. “That one is talking about a plentiful grain harvest due to good rainfall that year.” Then Ogham letters were before him. “That one talks of a journey to the sea for fish.”
Seungmin continued this a while longer, before leaving his stack of books a mess on the table beside them. “How... that’s impossible.”
Minho smiled. “Nothing is truly impossible, just not all things are possible for all people.”
Seungmin pointed at the books. “No, but this is impossible. How could someone know all of these ancient languages? I picked passages that have been translated and you were correct for every one of them. How?”
“Because I know the languages.” He shrugged.
“That passage.” Seungmin pointed to the one pinned to the board. “Archeologists have been trying to translate this for years now. No one has been able to figure it out completely... if... if you’re right then Khara Khoto would be in the north west, as you said.”
“It is.” He answered. “I’ve been there many times. I mean, all the people that did live there had to be crossed. So many died because of the river’s inconsistent water supply even before the sandstorm buried it.” His explanation left him without thought, answering blindly.
“Min, you weren’t supposed to talk about that.” Changbin said softly beside him.
“Yes... I guess I wasn’t. I just can’t help it. I know about all of these places.” Minho shrugged. “I know all of the places and lands that have ever existed.”
Changbin whined softly. “You have to teach me about them, then maybe Jinnie will love me again...”
“Okay, Binnie. I’ll start telling you about all of them, I promise.” Minho answered, wanting to do all he could to help the hybrid. His poor creation was hurting and was lost. He was his maker, he should do all he can to teach him what he does know and understand.
Seungmin stepped back. “How... how could any human know that?” He turned to Jeongin. “Who the hell did you pick up off the street?”
“I don’t know exactly, but I knew they were special. Do you understand now, Seung?”
“No, but yes.” He answered, huffing out a laugh. “I’m beyond confused, but you two are definitely something...”
Minho hummed. “I might as well say, at this point.” He turned to Changbin, intertwining their hands and looking into the other’s warm brown eyes. “Should I tell them?”
“Are you guys going to let us stay here?” Changbin asked.
“Yeah.” They both agreed and then the hybrid shrugged.
“Then go ahead.”
Minho nodded. “Well, it would be impossible for a normal human to know all the things I know, it is not impossible for a fallen angel that is now human. Not so long ago, I was the Angel of Death, Azrael. I’ve been gathering the souls of those who die across this whole planet for milenia. I’ve seen all its ancient places and know all of their languages.”
“That’s... the craziest thing I’ve ever heard.” Seungmin said. “So why do I want to believe you?”
Minho laughed and Changbin giggled right beside him. “Well, because it is the truth.”
“Yeah.” The hybrid added. “I was a regular bunny rabbit and I was dying. He came to take my soul, but instead he saved me.” Changbin rubbed his face along his shoulder, nuzzling closer, ever the snuggle enthusiast.
“Which broke the angelic laws, so they stripped me of my wings and now I am here and human.” Minho filled in before pointing back at the map. “So look up here for Khara Khoto, trust me.”
“I can’t exactly redirect an entire excavation site by telling them to trust me.” Seungmin said.
Minho hummed. “Unfortunate because they are just going to waste a bunch of time.”
“You know what wouldn’t be a waste of time?” Jeongin said, suddenly sliding closer. “Letting me run some tests on you, Binnie.”
The hybrid pouted, tucking deeper into Minho. “It’s not going to hurt, is it?”
“No.” The redhead said. “I just want to test some of your reflexes and things. Will you let me?”
Changbin rocked back and forth on his feet. “How long is it going to take?”
“Not long.”
“Okay, good.” Changbin nodded. “Because I’m getting tired.” A yawn was summoned seconds later.
“Then let’s be quick.”
Minho watched as Jeongin threw things to the hybrid-bunny, poking around at his body, seeing how things reacted. It made him wonder if they should trust these two boys. They were very curious about them. Seungmin hadn’t stopped talking his ear off either, asking all kinds of questions about the lost city of Atlantis and many other ancient topics. It made him happy when they were all going to bed that night and Seungmin whispered to Jeongin.
“We can’t let anyone know the truth about them... it really could be dangerous.”
Minho knew that was true. People could do horrible things. It was the reason he told Hyunjin to keep Changbin hidden in the first place, but now the two of them were out in the world. Honestly they had been stupid to run away in a lot of ways, but in others they needed to do this. They needed to explore more.
Maybe Hyunjin was right about that. How could he be sure of his feelings for the brunette if he hadn’t explored getting to know anyone else? He felt like he was sure. When he looked at Hyunjin and Changbin, he felt that they were special, but maybe being out here would help truly confirm that.
He laid in bed with Changbin, both of them insisted they didn’t mind sharing the guest bed. The hybrid was tucked into his chest, burrowed in as tight as he could get. His fingers ran gently through his creations' soft hair. Somehow he was sure about one thing, he loved Changbin. Maybe it was because he made him. Maybe it was because of all the time they had spent together already, but he didn’t think anything could pull him away from the bunny now. Hyunjin was more of a mystery. He didn’t understand the way he thought, but maybe being out in the world would make that clearer. They needed to be careful out here though. Seungmin was right about the risks they were taking.
“Binnie.” He whispered softly.
“Yeah?” The muffled words vibrated against his chest.
“We have to be careful out here.” He said. “We’ve got to find something to hide your ears. I can’t mess up and talk about things I shouldn’t know in front of people again. We’ve got to be smarter. People can be really evil... just trust me about that.”
The hybrid whimpered. “That’s why I don’t understand why we have to know other people. They’re scary!”
“Well... because people can be really good too.” He said. “Are you scared of Innie or Seungmin? Even Chan or Jisung? They weren’t scary right? The lady at the restaurant who brought us food wasn’t scary. There’s a lot of good too, but we have to protect ourselves so the bad ones can’t hurt us, alright?”
Changbin nodded. “Yeah... I guess you’re right. I’m not scared of any of them. I just—I don’t understand why Hyunijn wants us to do this.”
“I think I understand some of it...” Minho answered. “Let’s try to make friends and learn as much as we can. Then maybe things will start to make more sense and we can go back to Hyunjin once we understand more. I... I want to make more friends. I want to see what more people are like.”
Changbin nodded. “Okay... Let’s try to do that.” The other looked up at him, boba eyes shining even in the low light. He found himself drawn in as he always seemed to be when it came to the hybrid. Their lips met moments later, soft, tender, and in no hurry. He thought the two of them had gotten better at kissing and he let himself get lost in the feeling now. He was nervous, if he were being honest. There were so many unknowns now, but that was the beauty of his recent humanity. He could explore. He could make choices. He never had that before.
When they pulled apart Changbin hummed. “I love you, Min.”
“I love you too. Let’s sleep.” He said, pulling the other back in to cuddle.
***************
It was three in the morning when Hyunjin arrived back at the apartment, tears in his eyes as he came back home to no one. He had hoped they would’ve come back. He searched as many city blocks as his feet could take him through, having no luck finding the odd pair. He couldn’t call the police, how could he report two people who didn’t exist as missing? He could only walk up and down the city so long before his legs would give out. What was he supposed to do?
He curled in on himself, sinking down to the floor of his bedroom. This was all his fault and now the two of them were out in this huge city with hardly an ounce of understanding between them. He broke down crying. He didn’t know what to do or where to start. He just wanted to know they were safe.
Notes:
MinBin are safe... but Hyunjinnie doesn't know that 😭
Ah, but the outside world adventures have begun...
Thank you!!!
Chapter 13
Summary:
Changbin and Minho go to college with Innie and Seungmin.
Tags: growth, new experiences, learning, homophobia, gays find gays, observing, fear, worry, searching, friendship, guilt,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Whoa.” Changbin was wide eyed as he watched the droves of college students buzzing around the many courtyard of the university. Minho was beside him while Seungmin and Jeongin sat in front of them, a table covered in food between them. “There’s so many people. What are they all doing?”
“Going to school.” Seungmin answered.
“Yeah, they’re either headed to classes or getting food like we are before a class or in between them. Some people are probably heading home or going to the library to study. They’re all doing all kinds of things.” Jeongin explained. “Every person has their own life that they’re living, you know?”
“Wow... that’s amazing.” Changbin said.
Minho nodded. “People are their own micro universes in a way.” He said. “They’re all the center of their own stories. It’s fascinating, now that I think about it. I never had time to ponder about it before but it’s actually incredible. I never got to see the beginning or these parts in the middle. I was only there for the ending. This part is so much better.”
“It’s the parts of life that matter the most.” Seungmin said, picking up a french fry from the plate in front of him. “It’s why I love archaeology. I want to know what the lives of the people before us were like.”
Minho hummed. “I’d like to know more about that part too.”
“I just want to understand why there are so many rules to follow.” Changbin said. “Why aren't we supposed to talk about some things or do other things... That’s what is confusing.”
Jeongin hummed. “Yeah, people are confusing with those things, but if we didn’t have social rules the world would be chaos. Like earlier, you wanted to walk right up to the food and almost skipped the whole line, right?”
“Yeah.” Changbin pouted at the memory. A bunch of people gave him nasty looks and he hated the way it made his cheeks hot.
The redhead leaned in. “If everyone went right up to the food and tried to take it, with all these people here, what would happen?”
He thought about it for a moment, imagining the chaos that could unleash. “I guess that would be a mess. People would probably fight.”
“Exactly.” Seungmin chimed in. “So we follow the rules to form a line so everyone can get food in an orderly way.”
He started to think of all the things Hyunjin had told them along the way. About private matters and many other things. If he imagined all the people around them doing some of the things he and Minho have done without question, things would be a mess. “Huh... I never thought about that.” Then he thought about Hyunjin telling them that people would be mad about two boys kissing. He had seen a girl and a boy kiss early though... “Is it okay for a boy and a girl to kiss in front of people?”
The redhead tilted his head in thought. “I mean, a lot of people don’t want to see public displays of affection like that, but no one is really going to be that upset if a couple kiss quickly to say hello or goodbye or something like that in public, why?”
“What about two boys?” Changbin asked then and their two new roommate’s both went a bit wide-eyed.
“Well... that most people aren’t okay with. At least not here. Other places in the world it is okay, but people get upset here.” Seungmin answered this time.
Changbin crossed his arms. “Why though?”
“Most people think being gay is wrong.” Jeongin said.
“Do you think that?” Minho suddenly asked.
The other two broke out laughing. “Considering we are gay, no, no we don’t.”
“You’re gay too?” He gasped. So many of the people they met were gay so why did people think it was bad?
“Are you guys?” Jeongin asked.
He looked over at Minho and the fallen angel shrugged. “I mean... I love Changbin.” He said. “And maybe I love Hyunjin. I don’t know, but they’re both boys.”
“I love you and Jinnie.” Changbin declared. “And you’re both boys so I guess I’m gay too.”
“It’s about who you’re attracted to.” Seungmin added. “If you look at a pretty girl.” He nodded his head towards a group of girls walking towards them. “What do you feel about them?”
Changbin stared for a moment, thinking about it. They were pretty. He liked some of their faces, but maybe because a couple of them reminded him of Minho and Hyunjin. “They’re pretty, but I don’t really feel anything.”
“Me neither.” Minho said, shrugging. “I don’t really care about staring at them. The boys over there are better.” He pointed to a group of guys running around playing some game where they bounced a ball around with their feet.
He watched the way their muscles moved as they traveled around the field and something tingled in his stomach. “Yeah, I like watching them more. They make my stomach tingle.”
“Mine too.” Minho admitted beside them.
“Yeah, sounds like you two are gay to me.” Seungmin laughed.
Changbin nodded. “Everyone we’ve met has been gay. If there’s so many gay people why is it so bad for boys to kiss, but boys and girls can?”
Jeongin laughed. “Everyone you’ve met has been gay?”
“That’s quite impressive, actually. The gay community is the minority by far.” Seungmin added. “Most people are straight.”
“What is straight?” He asked.
“Ah, that’s when you like the opposite gender. So boys who like girls or girls who like boys.” Seungmin said and Changbin was humming along, soaking up all the information.
“Huh. I wonder why we’ve met so many gay people then?”
“We tend to find one another.” Jeongin shrugged. “Just kind of happens.”
“Oh shit, we have to get to class. Come on.” Seungmin suddenly said, standing up and grabbing his backpack. “Let’s go.”
That was the start of many classes that day. While Minho had gone with Seungmin, he had gone with Jeongin, who was also able to find a solution for his ears. He didn’t love it, but the redhead had found a large beanie that had enough room to fit his ears inside. He could still hear clearly and at least they weren’t totally squished inside of it. People didn’t stare at him so much either, not like when they went out with Hyunjin. He liked this much more. His pants were baggy enough and high up enough to cover his tail as well without completely squishing it too.
The classes they went to were in big rooms with at least a hundred people each. No one even noticed that he snuck in with Jeongin. It was interesting, the way people would raise their hands, answer. How a single teacher could command the whole room. He could see more and more how the rules in place allowed everything to unfold smoothly as they moved about through the day.
He tried to stay more quiet, watching other people, observing. He wanted to understand how they acted. He listened to conversations and asked Jeongin questions on and off. He felt like he was reeling with the new information by the time they got home that night. They had dinner with their roommates and then each of them stumbled through taking a bath. He was happy Minho was with him because he really didn’t know how to wash the middle of his back by himself. They made a mess of water on the bathroom floor, but Seungmin taught them how to clean it up properly. They truly were learning more than ever before.
He was happy about that but his mind was bouncing around on overdrive by the time they got snuggled up in bed that night. “There is so much out there.” He said with Minho pillowed on his chest.
“There really is.” Minho added. “Watching people is so interesting.”
“It really is.” He answered. “I... I think I learned a lot today.”
Minho nodded. “Me too. Innie said there was a club they go to tomorrow, anime club or something. He said we can go too and we’ll get to talk to more people. We have to be careful doing that though.”
Changbin nodded. “Yeah, okay. It’ll be good though.”
“I think so.” He answered before the moment got quiet. He was tired and he wanted to sleep but found himself whispering between them instead.
“I miss Jinnie...”
Minho looked up. “Me too.”
Neither of them fell asleep right away, minds still going. Minho ended up talking to him about different countries and places. He was describing all kinds of things and Changbin was lulled to sleep by him as time ticked on. The fallen angel’s words got quieter too and before either of them knew it, they were asleep.
**************
Another frantic day had passed. Hyunjin had called out of work, had roped Chan and Jisung into looking for Minho and Changbin now too, but they were having no luck. Where could they be? Were they okay? Not having any answers was killing him. He wiped tears off his face again as he started walking up another city block, only to find nothing.
Chan and Jisung met him at a crossroads. “Anything?”
“No.” He whimpered. “This is all my fault.”
The two of them wrapped their arms around him and it only made him cry harder because they reminded him of them, but Chan’s muscular body was too hard to be Changbin’s, the hybrid was softer, more comforting, and Jisung’s slim waist and arms were too dainty to be Minho’s. It was so close and yet so far away from everything he wanted.
He appreciated the couple so much, he tried to soak in the comfort they offered, but he felt too bad, too guilty. He had fucked everything up and had no idea how to fix it.
Notes:
Hyunjin is gonna need all the hugs. Send them in the comments y'all.
But MinBin are learning more things everyone!!!
Thank you!!!
Chapter 14
Summary:
Changbin and Minho dive head first into exploring life.
Tags: growth, new experiences, time passing, accidentally voyeurism, smut, kissing, sexual exploration, cluelessness, first times, fingering, Minho’s big dick, sexual touching, slick, sexual discoveries, love, longing, dirty talk, devotion, ghosts, supernatural, hauntings, depression, guilt, worry,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Anime club had been amazing. Minho had gotten sucked right into the bright colorful worlds they watched on a large screen. Changbin was more interested in watching the other people in the club, but that was okay. They had managed to talk to a few people here. Jeongin and Seungmin introduced them, allowing them to ask about the shows and although they both got a few confused faces as they spoke with them, he felt things went well overall.
In fact the entire week had gone well. They were adjusting to college life faster than he thought possible. They followed the same routines as their roommates and when Saturday rolled around, Minho and Changbin had gotten up without thought. They got dressed for school like they had the last three days and made their way towards Seungmin and Jeongin’s bedroom. The door was cracked and Minho was about to open it when he heard a moan.
“Fuck, Innie.” Seungmin’s voice was strung out and Changbin’s jaw fell open before a hand slapped over his mouth when he peered through the crack. It only made Minho more curious, tilting to look inside as well.
Seungmin was on top of Jeongin, naked as could be and from their angle they could see how Jeongin’s cock was slotted in between Seungmin’s butt cheeks. The length was disappearing inside and Minho felt his cock twitch inside of his own pants. He swallowed, unable to take his eyes off the scene in front of him.
“So tight, baby.” Jeongin said. “I can tell it’s been too long since I fucked you.” The redhead’s hips bucked up and Seungmin was moaning again, head falling back as the motion repeated, sliding deeper into the dark haired man’s body over and over again.
Seungmin tilted his head back up, seeming to get a bit of a hold on himself. “Been way too fucking long—shit, right there. Yes, Innie. More, please... fuck.”
Changbin whimpered a moment later and it snapped the moment. He pulled the hybrid back. They shouldn’t be watching this. Changbin didn’t want to leave, he could tell, could see the tent in his pants, but he pulled him back, getting him into their bedroom and closing the door, locking it too. “We shouldn’t watch that... that’s their private stuff.”
“Yeah but... it made me so hard.” Changbin whined, instantly bucking against Minho’s thigh. “Please, Min... can—can we try that?”
His heart was hammering in his chest. “W-what they were doing?”
Changbin nodded. “Yeah. It looked like it felt so good... I wanna try it. You... you can put it in me. It’s already wet back there... I can feel it.”
Oh, yes. Changbin created that slick stuff. That must be why, so he can do what Seungmin was doing. “O-okay... Let’s try it.”
Changbin was on him a second later, tackling him down to the mattress. Their lips met with a hunger he hadn’t experienced in a while. Shivers went down his spine as a tongue invaded his mouth, desperate to taste every inch of him. Changbin was grinding down, rutting their clothed lengths alongside one another as he started pulling off Minho’s shirt. “Need—need to touch you.” He said, words getting muffled by their lips reconnecting. They only broke apart to get the fabric completely off of him. Changbin was seconds behind him, shirt flying across the room and Minho’s cock twitched at the sight of the hybrid’s bare chest and torso. He was so beautiful. Minho’s hands were drawn in, groping at the flesh of Changbin’s chest, moaning right alongside of the other as he ground his hips down more, leaning deeper into Minho’s hands. “Feels so good.”
“Want these off too.” He found himself saying, tugging at the waistband of Changbin’s sweatpants. The hybrid was quick to comply, kicking the rest of his clothes off before stripping Minho naked too.
The cold skittered up his thighs and the heated flesh of his center. His heart was pounding in his chest and by Changbin’s flushed face, neck, and chest, the bunny wasn’t doing much better.
“Gonna try to put it in.” He said, coming to straddle Minho’s torso before reaching back to grab ahold of his length. It sent Minho to another planet. His eyes rolled back in his head as moans spilled from his lips. It had been far too long since they had their hands on each other like this.
“Baby—Binnie baby.” He gasped, trying to process what was happening when the tip of his cock was brought up to Changbin’s wet entrance. It nudged against the flesh as the hybrid tried to sit back, trying to take the length inside him like they had seen Seungmin do.
“Ah.” Changbin hissed. “Hurts. It hurts.”
“Then stop.” Minho said, even though all of him wanted to press in more. It felt amazing but he didn’t want to hurt the other. “Don’t hurt yourself.”
Changbin instantly whined. “But Seungmin could do it… why can’t I? It looked like it felt so good, why does it hurt for me?” The hybrid reached back then, fingers touching at his entrance in a way Minho couldn’t see, but he watched as pleasure melted onto Changbin’s face. “That… that feels good. Let me try…” Then a moment of pause before a moan came out of the hybrid. “I… I got a finger in. It feels really good, Min.”
“Let me see.” He said and then they flipped positions. Changbin flopped on his back, spreading his legs as Minho settled between them. His cock twitched again at the dripping wet entrance that was fully on display before him. His hands moved closer. “Can… Can I touch?”
“Please, Min…” Changbin panted, clearly so needy as he watched a gush of slick come out in real time.
His fingers pressed against the wetness, loving the sounds that pulled out of the hybrid as he swirled around the entrance. He angled one finger then, pressing inside. It was so warm and wet. He loved warm things and this would be no exception. The noises Changbin was making were even better, the way his hips squirmed as Minho started to wiggle his finger, moving in and out. “My finger fits fine… maybe I’m just too big?”
“Maybe it needs to be stretched out?” Changbin asked. “Try another finger.”
“Okay.” He followed the words, pulling out only to press two fingers against the wet entrance. He carefully watched Changbin’s face, slowing down when his brows pinched for a moment, but then he was moving his hips, trying to get the fingers deeper inside of him. Minho let them press all the way in, shivering at the feeling of the hybrid’s walls clenching around the digits. “How does that feel?” He asked, carefully starting to move them back out before pushing inside again.
“Good—so good.” He moaned, more slick gushing as he started to pick up speed. Changbin was melting under the touch and it was so incredibly gorgeous. His bunny ears flopped against the mattress below them, his half lidded eyes, parted pouty lips, all of it was perfect. It made him twitch with need all over his body, making him curl his fingers up causing the other to yell out. “Oh my god! Again, Min—do that again.”
“Okay.” He replied, eagerly repeating the motion. This time Changbin’s hips bucked, his body shuddering as precum leaked from his tip.
“Fuck... That’s—Minho, that's insane.” He was gasping. “More, I need more. Please, please give me more.”
Minho nodded, earnest in his answer. “I’ll give you more, one second.”
Changbin whined when he pulled his fingers out, but the noises quickly turned into moans as he pushed three of the digits back in. It was amazing to watch the way the hybrid’s body was beginning to open up, taking more and more as he relaxed into the pleasure that was going through his system. “Wait... let—let me adjust, Min. It feels so much better now.”
“Does it hurt though?” He asked, wanting to make sure that the other wasn’t in any pain.
Changbin shook his head, silver hair shifting back and forth across his forehead. “No. It doesn’t hurt. It's just... it’s a lot, I have to get used to it.”
“Do... Do you think you’ll be able to fit me inside?” Minho found himself asking. When he looked down, his cock was red at the tip, angry with the desire to be inside of Changbin.
A determination settled on the hybrid’s face. “I’m gonna do it. I want it in me. Bet it’ll hit that spot again.”
“This one?” Minho curled his fingers again and watched as his partner crumbled against the sheets, noises breaking off from the pleasure.
“That one! That one, fuck.” Changbin moaned, pressing back to get the fingers deeper, trying to get him to hit it again. He happily obliged, curled and watched the other lose it. “Min, gonna... gonna cum if you don’t stop.”
“Yeah?” Minho asked, wanting to press more but pausing. “Do you want to try with my dick again?”
Lightning zipped up his spine when Changbin nodded. “Yeah... I think I can take it now.”
Minho pulled his fingers out seconds later, unable to hold back at the idea of getting inside of the warm wet cavern he’d been playing with. “Just stay like this.” He said, liking the idea of hanging above Changbin, seeing him fall apart even more beneath him. He pressed their hips closer, bending back the hybrid’s strong thighs until their centers could meet more freely.
They both moaned as Minho slid his cock along the other’s wet entrance. The stimulation felt amazing, better than a hand or anything else that they had done, but he knew the best feeling would be inside of Changbin. It was like an instinct, an urge he couldn’t fully hold back. He needed to get inside of the hybrid, needed to be swallowed whole by his body. He grabbed ahold of himself, lining up with the other’s entrance, now more open, fluttering against the tip of his length. “Ready, Binnie?”
He nodded. “Yes... please.”
“Okay, I’m going in.” When he nudged his head against the entrance this time, it gave way. He moaned as the first inch breached into Changbin. It was so hot, so wet, so perfect. His hips bucked farther and a small hiss escaped his partner’s teeth. “Binnie? Does it hurt?” He prayed it didn’t because it felt so good. He never wanted to leave this cavern of pleasure he had now discovered.
“Doesn’t... doesn’t hurt, just stings a little, but I think I just need to get used to it. Just—go slow, okay?” The other was focused, face pinched in concentration as he breathed in deeply.
“I’ll go slow, I promise.” Minho could feel it when the other’s body relaxed and he would push in a little more each time. He had a death grip on each of Changbin’s hips, moving slow and steady, as promised. It wasn’t easy though. Holding back felt like torture. He wanted to thrust hard and fast into the other. All of his brain was consumed with the idea of rutting into the hybrid like a crazed animal, but he didn’t want to hurt him. He loved him, made him. Changbin was living proof that he had forged his own path, that he had become human. He was the reason for all he lost, but he was also evidence of everything he had gained. His heart was golden, pure in a way that drew him in. He was special and Minho loved him. When he bottomed out, pure devotion spilled out of him. “I love you.” He said, eyes rolling back in his head as Changbin clenched around him. It was insane to be so deeply housed inside another person. He couldn’t even begin to comprehend it. He just knew it was amazing.
“I love you too.” Changbin said and then a whine escaped him, chest shaking as tears descended down his cheeks. “I love Hyunjin too... I miss him so much.”
Minho curled closer to the hybrid, pulling him up off the mattress until they were absolutely entangled in one another. “I miss him too. He... he should be here with us.”
It was all too easy to imagine. Hyunjin could be on top of Changbin, the way Seungmin had been on top of Jeongin. Minho could thrust deep into Changbin while Hyunjin took the hybrid into his own body, stretching him open on the human bunny’s thick cock. It’d be so sexy, so overwhelmingly beautiful, but more than that, it would feel right.
“He should be.” Changbin sniffled. “But... but maybe if we learn all of this then when we go back to him we can show him how we’ve learned so much about all different things.”
Minho nodded, nuzzling his nose into Changbin’s neck. “Yes.” He started to pull back out, loving the moans that poured from the hybrid’s mouth, only getting louder when he pushed back in. “I can show him how I learned to—what did Innie say?—oh, yeah, to fuck you. I can show him I know how.”
“Yes! Yes... show him, show me.” Changbin said, thoughts getting erased with every slide of their bodies together.
Minho moved his hips more, rocking them into Changbin’s body, getting lost in his own litany of noises because nothing had ever felt so good. He had no idea how to even comprehend the pleasure shooting through his veins, crawling under his skin and undoing him completely. He knew he was going to cum soon, but now that he had started moving his hips, there was no stopping him.
He opened his eyes, unsure when they closed in the haze of euphoria, but now that they were open, he stared into Changbin’s glassy, beautiful brown eyes. He was overwhelmed by the need to kiss him, gravity sucking him down until their lips met. Skin to skin, in every way he knew to dream of, he felt himself unraveling. The pressure in his belly was building and he muttered messily against the hybrid’s mouth. “Gonna cum.”
“Me too. Touch me... please.” Changbin whined against his lips and both of their hands traveled down, wrapping around the hybrid's length together as they stroked him. Minho’s movements were getting erratic, control slipping from him as an orgasm ripped from his core, spilling out of him and into Changbin’s body. His moans were endless and echoed perfectly by his partner. Changbin was shaking, back arching up so beautifully into Minho’s as he felt cum splatter between their stomachs.
His ears were ringing and the world looked hazy for a few moments. Then slowly reality sunk back into him, the room falling silent aside from their labored breathing. They stared at one another. He didn’t know that they really understood what they just did, but he found he didn’t care. He didn’t need to know everything. He knew that felt incredible for both of them, and he knew he loved Changbin. Almost nothing else in his life made sense, even the complicated longing he felt for Hyunjin. In fact, that seemed the most confusing of all, but he was crystal clear about what he had with Changbin, if nothing else.
“I’ll never leave you.” He said and the hybrid whimpered, wrapping him up in those big arms and pulling him tightly to his chest.
“Me neither, Minho. No matter what, we have each other. I... I just hope we can get Jinnie back too.” He said, only holding on tighter.
He nodded, listening to the steadying of Changbin’s heart rate as he spoke. “I hope we can. I think we can, but we need to keep learning. We have to know even more to really be able to show him we understand the world.”
“Well, we learned about fucking now.” Changbin giggled then, the sound infecting Minho too.
“Yeah, we did. It’s awesome.”
“So awesome.” The hybrid laughed louder. “I wanna do it again.”
“Okay.” Minho said, no hesitation in him as his cock twitched inside the hybrid, already coming back to life.
Changbin was grinning. “This is going to be the best morning ever.”
***************
Hyunjin didn’t know if he was awake or asleep, but if he was awake, this would certainly be one of the worst morning’s of his life.
He already hadn’t been sleeping well. The guilt and worry stack on him like five thousand pound weights. It had been five days already and he couldn’t find a single trace of Minho or Changbin. His anxiety was only increasing. Which made him wonder if the two ghostly creatures in front of him where real or anxiety induced hallucinations.
“Where is Azrael!?” The male on demanded.
“We need Azrael!” The female ghost added.
Their faces were deranged, smashed up multiple places. The man’s arm was bent back in a way that should be impossible while the woman's foot was entirely backwards. They looked like they had been hit by a bus.
“I... I don’t know.” He answered.
“We need to find him!” The male said.
“He must cross our souls!” The female’s voice was shrill, gritting his ears and making the hairs at the back of his neck stand up worse.
He shook his head and stepped back, meeting the wall of his apartment, right next to the large hole Changbin had put in the drywall. “I don’t know where he is. I can’t help you.”
“His energy is around you!” The female pointed at him, finger crooked naturally. “You must know.”
“I don’t. I can’t find him either... I—I’ve been trying.” Hyunjin didn’t even know why he was trying to explain but it made his eyes get glossy as he spoke of it all. “I want to find him too...”
“He can’t help the living.” The male said, but Hyunjin shook his head.
“You’re wrong.” He said, a tear running down his face as he spoke. “He helped me. He helped me more than I ever deserved and I just failed him... him and Changbin. Oh God... I just want them to be okay.” He covered his face in his hands. “Please, leave me alone. I can’t help you.” He only heard a huff, no shuffling or movement, but when he looked up again, the two ghosts were gone.
Gone.
Like Changbin and Minho.
Like his parents.
Like everything.
Gone.
Notes:
Poor Hyunjin 😭 but MinBin have figured out sex! Lmao. But they miss their hyune too!!
Thank you so much for reading! :)
Chapter 15
Summary:
A strange man stumbles into Changbin and Minho’s bedroom.
Tags: stranger, fear, worry, protective Minho, drunk invader, confusion, flirting, friendship, disbelief, invasion of personal space, new character, wild and free, caring friends, growth, understanding, ghosts, haunting, supernatural, hopelessness, guilt, worry, sadness,
Notes:
Sorry I am a day late. Grad school is trying to eat me alive. Enjoy!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Changbin’s ear lifted, his eyes were heavy, not opening despite the rustling sound from the hallway outside of their door. Minho was tucked into his arm, sleeping soundly until a thump outside woke him up.
“Ow, shit.” A voice said. A voice he didn’t know, one that was deep and rich, but foreign.
“Who is that?” Minho asked in a hushed whisper.
Changbin shook his head. “I... I don’t know.” He answered when their bedroom door was flung open. All he could make out was the silhouette of a skinny man. His hair was longer, framing around his shadowed face as his arm blindly felt up the wall.
“Where’s the switch?” He asked, whining until he found it, the room flooding with light as the foreign man giggled, so much higher pitched than seconds before. “Found it—Holy shit!” The man turned, his eyes going wide as he saw Minho and Changbin. “Who the hell are you two?”
“I could ask you the same thing.” Minho replied, sitting up and trying to block Changbin from view.
The strange man had bright blue hair, his locks shifted over his freckled cheeks as he tilted his head. He was pretty, very pretty. He reminded Changbin of Hyunjin in some ways. “Are you guys friends with Innie and Minnie too? I didn’t know they had people staying here.” He giggled. “Oopsies. I just crash here whenever I get too drunk at a party on campus—oh my god, you have bunny ears!” The man was suddenly rushing towards them. Minho shifted, getting completely between Changbin and this stranger.
“Don’t touch him.” The fallen angel said and then Felix smirked, licking his lips before lifting an eyebrow.
“Ooo, getting all protective. That’s hot.” He said before he giggled again. His cheeks were flushed red, eyes dilated and he was still staring heavily at Changbin and his ears. “You’re hot too, bunny boy. That’s a cute concept. I love cosplay. Why do you wear it to bed though? Isn’t that uncomfortable?”
Minho moved to block the stranger’s view again, but the blue haired man just tilted farther, almost stumbling over but that just pulled more laughter out of him. “Oh, Mr. Protective. You really are stupid attractive. You both are.” He giggled. “Oh, I’m Felix, by the way. Guess I should introduce myself.” And then Felix moved faster than he should’ve been capable of, getting up onto the bed and right in Changbin’s face. “Wow. These look so real... amazing.” Fingers touched his ears and he moaned, unable to help it. Changbin’s face started to turn red as Minho jumped in, trying to get between them but it was too late. Felix gasped. “Those are real, aren’t they? How are they real?”
His personal space was invaded even more. Felix started touching at the base of his ears where they attached to his skull, making him squirm.
“Get away from him!” Minho pushed at the intruder's chest until he flopped onto his back, jaw hanging open in shock. “Jeongin! Seungmin!” The fallen angel started yelling, but Felix didn’t react, still staring at Changbin.
“Whoa... how is that possible?”
Their two roommates were barreling into the room moments later. “What, what?” Seungmin asked until their eyes fell onto Felix.
“Oh, shit. Felix.” Jeongin came rushing in, trying to pull the blue haired man out of the bed. “You shouldn’t be here!”
“I have a key!” He said, suddenly pouting. “You two said Hyung can stay here anytime he needs.”
Seungmin sighed. “We should’ve told you we had people staying with us.”
“Special people.” Felix said. “Hot people.” Another fit of giggles covered the room. “Why are you two keeping these hotties to yourself, hm?”
“We haven’t been. They’ve been all around campus with us.” Jeongin explained.
“Yeah, you’ve just been missing in action for more than two weeks, Lix.” Seungmin said, raising an eyebrow and pointing at the blue haired man. “Where have you been?”
“Oh, you know.” Felix giggled some more. “I might’ve gone to Australia with this hot CFO from a magazine I did a shoot for.”
“Felix!” The two of them scolded but the drunk man was unphased, waving his hands playfully.
Changbin leaned closer into Minho, confused but curious about the invader in their room. He couldn’t help comparing Felix to Hyunjin. They had similar jaw lines, similar builds, although Hyunjin was taller. Their lips were different, but their eyes and nose had similarities too, but they weren’t a perfect match. It made him want to get close to the bright blue haired man for some reason, but he also was unsure. He didn’t really know who this guy was. He just wrapped his arms around Minho instead, holding the other closer for comfort. He knew Minho would always keep him safe.
“Don’t worry.” Felix grinned. “It was a no strings attached arrangement. He needed a date to bring to a wedding and I got to go home and visit my family as well as have a vacation. It worked out perfectly and he was a gentleman the whole time. Well, except for when I didn’t want him to be.” Felix’s eyebrows wiggled playfully.
Seungmin rolled his eyes. “You’re hopeless. You should at least let us know if you’re going on a big trip like that. What if something happened, huh?”
“My sister knew.” He said, sitting up and reaching out for the other two. “She had my location the whole time. I was safe, I promise.”
Jeongin pulled Felix in for a hug and sighed. “Good. You have to be careful, hyung. There are so many creepy guys out there.”
Felix hummed, nuzzling into the redhead’s chest. “True, so why don’t you introduce me to your hot friends instead, hm?”
Seungmin reached out to ruffle Felix’s electric blue hair. “I guess we have to since you barged in on them. “This is Minho and Changbin and you two have probably figured out this is Felix.”
Felix pulled away from his hug with jeongin to hold out his hand. “Hi~ I’m Felix, or Lix, or Lixie, or babe, hunny, cutie, whatever you’d like.”
Minho reached out, taking the offered hand and shaking it. “Minho.” He said, short and to the point.
“And I’m Changbin or Binnie.” He added from over the fallen angel’s shoulder.
“Binnie! That’s so cute. I’d call you Minnie, Minho, but that’s Seungmin’s nickname.” Felix rocked back cutely. “I can’t believe these two made such gorgeous friends.”
“Hey!” Jeongin pouted. “We can make friends with anyone we want to.”
Seungmin nodded. “Yeah, we just don’t care about having a huge friend group like you.”
“More friends means more connection means more parties means more fun.” Felix said, reaching up and poking Seungmin’s nose. “Honestly, have you two even gone to a party since I graduated?”
Jeongin reached out and poked devilishly into Felix’s side. “No, we’ve been actually focusing on school, like maybe you should’ve.”
“Considering I’m the fastest growing model this year, I think my B’s and C’s did me just fine.” Felix countered.
“You’re a model.” Minho suddenly said, not a question, just a statement hanging in the air between them. “That’s why you’re familiar. I think I’ve seen you on a book in the library.”
“You have?” Felix leaned forward again, face getting only inches from Minho’s and it made Changbin’s stomach do a little flip but he didn’t know why. “And you remembered it? Does that mean you liked it, that you think I’m pretty?”
Minho shifted, turning to look at Changbin. “Is it bad if I think he’s pretty?”
“No.” He answered, shrugging. “I think he’s pretty too, kinda reminds me of Hyunjin.”
Minho turned back, assessing Felix’s face before nodding. “Yeah, I agree. You are pretty.”
Felix’s face split wide as possible as he wiggled cutely. “Ooooo, they think I’m pretty.” The other’s hands were coming towards them then, but Jeongin cut in, taking both the small hands in one of his own larger ones.
“Pretty damn drunk.” He cut in.
“Yeah, why don’t you go and crash on the couch, Lix.” Seungmin suggested. “It’s the middle of the night, afterall.”
A pout was the immediate answer. “Can I just sleep here with them? We could all cuddle.”
“No.” Seungmin answered.
“But I like cuddles.” Changbin muttered softly and Minho turned his body to wrap his arms around him.
“You can keep cuddling me. We shouldn’t cuddle people we just met.” Minho said, rubbing his nose along the hybrid’s jaw.
Changbin nodded. “Yeah, that’s true... It’s too soon, right?”
“Indeed.”
Felix whined. “It’s not too soon~.”
“Hyung.” Seungmin said, voice more stern than it had been before.
“Alright, alright. They’re just so gorgeous.” Felix got off their bed with a little help from Jeongin, but he made sure to blow them a kiss before he left the room. “Bye, cuties. Until tomorrow!”
“Bye!” Changbin waved, staring at the door until it closed all the way. “He was interesting.”
Minho nodded. “Wonder why he kept calling us hot?”
“I mean, aren’t we?” Changbin shrugged. “You make my dick hard in like ten seconds. Only somebody hot could do that.”
“That’s true.” Minho chuckled. “It’s the same for me with you.”
“See, we are hot.” Changbin grinned until Minho leaned in and kissed it right off his lips. “Really hot...”
The fallen angel licked at his jaw before sighing. “We should just go back to sleep... It's late.”
“Or we can just be quick.” Changbin supplied, his cock already tenting inside of his boxers.
Minho only needed a single second before agreeing. “Quick then.”
“Quick.” Changbin repeated and then everything turned into a haze of pleasure, quick, dirty, and perfect until they passed right out in each other’s arms.
***************
Hyunjin was in Chan and Jisung’s apartment. His was too loud. Ghost had been slipping through the walls more and more looking for Azrael and he couldn’t help them.
“What if they left the city?” Jisung asked, the map they had of Seoul in front of them was highlighted all kinds of colors, places they had checked and checked again.
“How?” Chan asked. “They don’t even have any money or anything.”
“I don’t know.” Jisung shrugged. “Just... I don’t know how many more places we can keep checking.”
Chan sighed. “We can’t just give up on them, Sung.”
The ginger shook his head. “I’m not saying we should... I just don’t know how to keep going about this. Maybe we should try to get the police to help.”
Hyunjin shook his head. “It’ll cause so many problems if the police find them... They have no paperwork at all.” Although he agreed, he hardly knew what else to do. They were running in circles and there was no end to it in sight.
He couldn’t give up though. They had to find them. Hyunjin needed to find them, needed to know they were okay. He prayed they were okay.
Notes:
We officially have a Felix!!!
Thank you everyone!
Chapter 16
Summary:
Minho and Changbin get more acquainted with Felix.
Tags: growth, friendship, feelings, emotions are hard, new experiences, animal shelters, volunteering, flirting, invites, ramen, dinner, getting a job, adjusting to life
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The next morning Felix had been full of questions, not even his hangover, whatever that was, had been able to stop his curiosity about Changbin and his bunny ears. Jeongin and Seungmin reassured them that Felix was trustworthy, though. They said despite his flamboyant nature, he was very sweet and kind. He would never do anything that would put someone else at risk.
It made Minho like him more, something he didn’t quite know what to do with. Felix became almost a constant fixture in their lives after that too. The model would always pop up randomly at some point during the day. Monday he was there before they went to any classes with coffees and baked goods for all of them. Tuesday and Wednesday he met them on campus for lunch, Thursday he was there in the evening and Friday he was back in the morning before coming late at night once more, crashing on the couch.
Now it was Saturday and Felix was stretching after he stood up off the sofa. “That thing is surprisingly comfy.” He remarked, waltzing across the room towards them. Minho was in the kitchen, making breakfast, something he was proud to have a good handle on now. He’d been practicing cooking more and more, watching videos on Seungmin’s computer and trying out new things every few days. Changbin was sitting at the table watching him, still a bit timid around the kitchen since the microwave incident.
The hybrid smiled when Felix slipped into the chair beside him. “I like that couch a lot too.”
“Right?” The model giggled, a sound they had become well acquainted with. Felix always seemed to be smiling, happy and bright like sunshine. “So, I’m actually here for a reason.”
“What’s that?” Changbin asked and Minho turned to listen to Felix as he buttered some toast.
He leaned on his palm. “Well, Innie and Minnie are actually going on a day trip today. They’ve had it planned for months, but they felt bad leaving you two alone so they asked if I would hang out with you both today.”
“We would’ve been okay by ourselves.” Minho said, something he actually felt confident about now. They were both adjusting to the world quite well now that they threw themselves into it.
Felix nodded. “I’m sure you would be, but I wanted to hang out with you guys. Plus, I have somewhere I want to take you both. I think you’ll like it.”
“Where?” Changbin leaned closer to Felix, drawn like a moth to flame.
“An animal shelter!” The model said. “I volunteer there sometimes and I thought you two might like to go and help out there. We can see lots of animals and play with them and stuff. It’s a lot of fun.”
Changbin’s mouth fell open. “I came from one of those! Jinnie adopted me at an animal shelter. I loved when the people came to see me... yes! That will be amazing!”
Minho paused, an icy feeling going through him. “That... don’t they kill—.”
“No.” Felix cut him off. “This one doesn’t do that. They're really great so don’t worry.”
“Okay.” He said, relief flooding him. He remembered far too many of those places being quite the opposite of what Felix described, but he was glad if this one wasn’t like those. Instead another question came to mind. “Do... Do they have cats?”
“Oh yeah, a whole room of them.” Felix grinned.
He smiled then, putting the last piece of toast on their plates before bringing them over to the table. “I’ve always liked cats.”
“You remind me of a cat.” Changbin said, giggling. “Can cats and bunnies love each other?”
“Absolutely.” Felix said. “I’ve been told I’m like a cat too.”
“You’re like those cats that rub up on everyone they meet.” The hybrid said, giggling to himself. “Minho is like the cats who are only cuddly with the people they like the best.”
Felix hummed. “I agree. That just means I have to work harder to be one of the people he likes best.” The model winked and Changbin leaned in as Minho felt a strange tingling in his belly.
“What about me?”
“I want you to like me best too.” Felix admitted and Minho didn’t miss the way Changbin’s cheeks turned red.
Felix was constantly flirting with them both. Minho didn’t quite know what to think about it. It made him feel warm and tingly, and the blush on Changbin’s cheeks proved it was the same for the hybrid. Felix was pretty and sweet. He was nice and even if they hadn’t known him all that long, Minho liked to be around him, but what did that mean?
He didn’t know if he liked Felix as a friend or something else. The model made him feel differently than Jeongin or Seungmin, who he definitely just saw as friends, but he didn’t make him feel quite the way he did about Changbin or Hyunjin. It was confusing, but he hoped he could figure it out with time.
They finished breakfast before getting dressed for the day. It wasn’t a terribly long ride on the subway before they were on the outskirts of the city and greeted by a large property that was the animal shelter. It was a long time before his heart calmed down when Felix inserted himself between him and Changbin, holding one of each of their hands.
Maybe he did like Felix.
He shook his head. Maybe he was just nervous to be somewhere new.
“This is amazing!” Changbin was beaming as they looked around the property. There were dogs playing in a big yard, tails wagging outside the building and when they got inside he instantly found the room they had for bunnies.
Then they made their way to the cat room and Minho fell into his own little world as he played with them.
****************
Changbin didn’t know what to do with the stars in his eyes as he watched Felix and Minho playing with a group of cats at the shelter. This whole place was magical. The animals were so happy, healthy, all being well cared for as they waited to be adopted. He remembered how scary the shelter was when he first got there, but then the humans were nice to him, gentle and sweet. It made him hopeful and then Hyunjin had come and adopted him. The best thing that ever happened to him.
It made his heart ache for the human he had spent years beside, but when he looked at Felix and Minho, he felt happier again. Felix was so nice. He was outgoing, confident, and beautiful. He made him laugh and he was so sweet. He was always flirting, making Changbin’s cheeks warm, but he couldn’t help it. He liked it, but he was also confused by it.
“Are you having fun, Binnie?” The model had come over to him, two kittens following him adorably.
“I am. I really like it here.” He said, smiling shyly.
“You can volunteer here anytime. They always need help.”
Changbin thought about it for a moment. “Yeah?”
Felix nodded. “Absolutely. You just have to sign up with the people at the front desk. Then you can come and help as much as you want.”
“I’d really like that.” Changbin admitted. “Do you think I can do it... even on my own?”
Felix grinned. “Of course you can! I know with... your situation, a lot of things are new, but you’re doing really well. I’ve seen you at school and just around all week while I’ve been here and you really don’t stand out or anything. You just seem like anyone else, except way better looking than most people.” A cheeky smirk greeted him as Changbin’s cheeks got warm again.
“Thank you... I’ve been trying really hard to understand people. I want to fit in.”
“You both are doing great.” Felix smiled, reaching out and caressing his arm tenderly. “I’d happily introduce you to anyone. Oh! You two should come to the party I’m going to next weekend! I was going to invite Innie and Minnie anyway. You two should come too. I mean, I think you haven’t experienced college fully if you don’t go to a party.”
Changbin found himself looking at Minho. The fallen angel was absolutely absorbed in the cats in front of him, which just made him fond inside, melting at the cute image. “I’ll talk to Minho about it... but it sounds fun.”
“Great! You two can be my dates.” Felix winked and butterflies tingled in his stomach.
“O-okay.”
****************
Changbin went to the shelter by himself the next two days. Something Minho was beyond proud of him for. He wondered what Hyunjin would think of them now. They were in the world, making friends. In fact the two of them were out to dinner at a ramen place with Seungmin, Jeongin, and Felix after classes that night. He imagined Hyunjin walking into the restaurant; What would he think? Would he be impressed?
Minho was impressed by the woman behind the counter at the ramen shop. She was flitting back and forth, cooking so quickly.
“Smells so good.” Changbin was kicking his feet beside Minho, practically vibrating in his chair.
“This place is the best.” Felix grinned. “I showed Innie and Minnie this place when they were freshmen.”
“Yeah.” Jeongin smiled. “Now it’s been our spot for years.”
Seungmin hummed. “I feel bad for Mrs. Kim though. She’s been running the place herself now that her son went off to college.”
Felix nodded. “She should hire someone.”
The woman must have overheard them because she answered them. “It’s hard to find someone who wants to learn the proper way to cook ramen! It takes time and dedication to make it.”
“I want to learn.” Minho suddenly said.
“You do?” Her eyebrows went up. “Well, do you have a job?”
Minho shook his head. “No, ma’am. I’ve never had one before.”
She hummed thoughtfully, “If you show up on time and you are willing to work hard and learn, I’ll hire you. Won’t pay the most, but you’ll have some pocket money for around campus.”
He looked around the table. “Should I?”
Changbin nodded. “You should. You’ve been learning to cook anyway.”
“Yeah, you’re a natural in the kitchen.” Jeongin agreed.
“I think you’d be good at it and it’ll be good for you.” Seungmin added.
He turned back to the woman. “I’ll do it.”
“Wonderful, you can start tomorrow night at 6 if that works for you?” She smiled.
“That works.” He answered.
The woman clapped. “Then welcome to the team—um, what was your name by the way?”
“Minho.” He told her, feeling excitement and nervousness rise in him all at once. He just got a job... he was really growing.
“Congratulations, Minho!” Felix cheered. “Does this mean you can make delicious ramen at the apartment?”
“No.” Mrs. Kim called over your shoulder. “You still have to eat it here! How else am I supposed to keep tabs on you stray kids, hm?”
They all laughed and Minho couldn’t get the smile off of his face. He had a job and Binnie was doing volunteer work! They were making so much progress. If only he could make more progress on all of his feelings regarding Hyunjin and Felix too.
Notes:
And Felix is stirring things up…
Thank you for reading!!
Chapter 17
Summary:
Changbin and Minho have a night in with Seungmin and Jeongin, reflecting on things and bonding.
Tags: friendship, reflection, emotions are hard, growth, confusion, communication, relationships, gratitude, daddy jokes, longing, depression, worry, care, ghosts, sadness,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“I can’t believe how far you guys have come.” Jeongin said as he sat across from Changbin and Minho at the dinner table. Seungmin nodded along in agreement. The four of them were having a night in. Minho didn’t work that night, he was taking to his new job incredibly and made them a new kind of meat he had learned to cook for dinner that night.
Changbin had gone to the shelter again that morning and he couldn’t quite contain how good it felt to have independence in his life. It made him understand what happened between them and Hyunjin more. He understood now why the brunette had wanted them to meet other people and go out into the world.
It had made so many things clearer. The only thing that was less clear was his feelings. He knew, had always known and would always know that he loved Hyunjin. He didn’t believe there was a force on the planet that could stop him from loving the man who had tended to him, raised him, played with him, loved him, for all his years as a bunny. Now that he was mostly human, he knew that love ran as deep as it could. He wanted Hyunjin in all the ways he could. He wanted to kiss him the way he kissed Minho. He wanted to make love with him too. He wanted to be by his side and he missed him horribly. He loved Minho too. There was no doubts in his mind about it.
What wasn’t clear was how he felt about Felix. The man had come into their lives and made him and Minho feel all kinds of things. Emotions they talked about in whispers when they laid together in bed late at night. Neither of them could quite figure it out. Was he just a friend to them, or something more? The way he flirted with them and held their hand made them unsure. The way their heart sped up or breath would hitch added to the uncertainty.
It was what made him feel like they weren’t ready to go back to Hyunjin yet, even though he wanted to more and more every day that went by. Nothing could seem to silence the longing he had for the brunette. Minho said the same, that he missed Hyunjin a lot, but he was too confused about Felix to return yet. They needed more time.
“Yeah, I mean a few weeks ago I would've never thought Minho would be cooking us dinner and Changbin doing all the clean up while we get to sit and relax.” Seungmin laughed.
Jeongin nodded. “Yeah, I can’t believe how quickly you have picked things up. You’re like two regular people these days. Well, mostly. I think you two will always be a little unique, but that's okay.”
Seungmin hummed. “It’s better to be unique.”
“You think so?” Minho asked. “That’s good then. I don’t think I could ever be completely normal.”
“I don’t think being completely normal is real. No one is completely normal, we all just try to be.” Jeongin said, shrugging. “It’s good to be ourselves.”
Changbin took in those words. That was true. He liked that about Felix. The freckle faced man was always confidently going into the world. Changbin liked that. He wanted to be that way too. He was finding his way and it felt good. “I think so too. I like that about Felix. He’s loud about what he wants and he does what he wants.”
Minho nodded beside him. “Yeah, it’s... it makes me want to follow him and do the same as him. I want to be like him.”
“You’re inspired by him.” Jeongin said. “I think that’s the word you’re looking for.”
“Hmm... yeah, maybe.” Minho added.
Seungmin smiled. “He is inspiring. He’s so nice to everyone he meets and he’s so outgoing. He’s always been very popular. It’s been funny to watch him be glued to the two of you.”
Changbin was surprised by what Minho said next. “I think I might like him, we both do, but we can’t figure it out.”
Jeongin’s face flitted through a myriad of expressions, too fast for Changbin to fully grasp. “I mean... it’s possible, but you two already like each other.”
“We love each other.” Minho corrected.
“Yes, you do.” Jeongin agreed. “But you also have Hyunjin, don’t you?”
They had explained the situation with them weeks ago now, filling them in on what had happened between the three of them. “We do.”
“Well, we want to have him... I don’t know if we’ve grown enough for him yet.” Changbin sighed, deflating and leaning against Minho’s shoulder.
“It’s okay to have multiple partners, but it gets tricky.” Seungmin said. “You both are very new to relationships. You need to be careful and really sort out who you have deep feelings for and who you want to have in your life.”
Jeongin nodded. “I agree. Felix Hyung definitely likes you both, if you can’t return those feelings, if you don’t really want to be with him for a long time, you should tell him so he can move on.”
Changbin hadn’t thought about that. Did he want Felix beside them forever? He wanted that with Hyunjin and Minho but with Felix... maybe? He didn’t know. He didn’t want to lose the ray of sunshine that was Felix. “I’m not sure yet.” Changbin admitted. “I don’t want him to go away from me... but I don’t know about him being like a partner either.” He whined. “My head hurts. It’s too confusing.”
“I agree.” Minho sighed. “Why are emotions so difficult to understand? Sometimes they mean one thing and other times they mean something totally different.”
“Yeah!” Changbin agreed. “It’s so annoying.”
The other two laughed at them. “Well, just be mindful about how you are feeling about Felix. Once you both are sure about being with him or not, you should tell. Good or bad, he deserves to know the truth.”
They nodded dutifully. “Okay.”
“Thanks for the advice.” Minho said and Changbin hummed in agreement. The two of them had given them heaps of advice since they met. They had answered endless questions and been so patient. Changbin didn’t know how they’d ever repay all of it, but he appreciated them more than he knew how to express.
“Thank you for everything. We would’ve been lost without you both.” Changbin added.
Jeongin waved his hand. “Don’t worry about it.”
“Yeah.” Seungmin smirked. “Besides, I’ll be rich and famous once I find Khara Khoto thanks to you, Minho. Just give me a few months. When I travel out there I’m going to use my free days to go where you said. Then I’ll find the city and be famous forever in the world of archeology.”
“You’ll find it.” The fallen angel smiled. “I hope you become the most famous archaeologist ever.”
Seungmin grinned. “I will if you keep spilling out all the secrets from the past.”
Minho chuckled, a sound that sent a shiver down Changbin’s spine every time. “You’ll have to figure some of it out on your own or it’s completely unfair to the other humans.”
Jeongin waved his hand dismissively. “Who cares about the other humans? We’re the best humans you know, don’t lie.”
They were incredibly high on Changbin’s list for sure. “One of the best.” He said, smiling and picking their now empty plates up off the table, bringing them to the sink to clean them. “But Minho’s right. You’ll regret it if you don’t figure some of it out on your own too.”
Seungmin’s pouting face and crossed arms made him laugh. “You two aren’t supposed to sound so smart already. This is bullshit. I’m supposed to still be able to get away with menace behavior under your noses.”
“Nope.” Minho said, bringing the rest of the plates over to Changbin at the sink before wrapping the hybrid up in a hug. “We’ve gotten too smart for that.”
“Done our job too well.” Jeongin said, but his upturned lips told Changbin all he needed to know.
Seungmin sighed. “Why do I feel like a parent whose kids are growing up?”
“Should we call you daddy?” Changbin asked and Seungmin burst into laughter when Jeongin’s cheeks suddenly turned red.
“No! No, let’s... let’s not do that.” The redhead said, making Minho and Changbin both raise an eyebrow before shrugging.
Once the dishes were done, they spent the night playing games, laughing and enjoying each other’s company. Changbin really liked having friends now. He wondered if Chan and Jisung would still want to be their friends when they went back to Hyunjin. He didn’t really give the two of them a fair chance. Besides, Jisung said he would make him carrot cake. He still wanted to try that.
***************
Hyunjin was on the couch, the indent around him probably permanent from how long he had laid there. His tears had run dry. Everything inside of him had turned to sand. His river of hope had dried up and along its dusty banks laid his heart, shriveled and unsure how to start beating again.
“We have to do something to get his mind off this...” Chan whispered, he and Jisung were speaking as if he wasn’t right there in the room. As if he wasn’t even alive. They probably thought he was asleep.
“Like what?” Jisung asked.
Chan sighed. “I don’t know. He needs to be around people or something. Maybe we should bring him to Chris’s game night...”
Jisung paused before he exhaled loudly. “Do you really think it will do him any good?”
“No. I don’t know.” Chan groaned. “It’s been a month. He... he’s got to start living life again. This is consuming him. It’s going to kill him.”
Maybe it should.
Hyunjin didn’t much feel like being alive anymore.
“I wish they’d just come back.” Jisung sighed. “I keep praying they’ll show up at the door.”
Hyunjin prayed for the same thing, but only ghosts entered his apartment now. Everyday, yelling, looking for Azrael over and over. It made him want to stuff cotton a foot thick in his ears. It was driving him mad.
“Me too.” Chan sighed. “Let’s drag him out Saturday. It’ll be good for him. Chris said it’s just close friends. I’m sure he can make friends with one of them. His friends have always been nice.”
“I hope so.” Jisung sighed.
He should just tell them to leave him alone. He was only dragging them down with him, but they were too nice and they kept holding onto him. He had to keep holding onto Changbin and Minho too, but he didn’t know how.
He didn’t know how to do anything these days except to be miserable, but he felt like he deserved it. So he’d let himself waste away in this spot on the couch because he didn’t know what else to do.
Notes:
Jinnie, let Chansung baby you. Lmao.
Also MinBin, you’ve come so far 😭 but Felix, you’ve confused the bunnies!!
Thank you for reading!!
Chapter 18
Summary:
Chan and Jisung talk to Hyunjin about going to game night.
Tags: friendship, invites, uncertainty, Hyung is a magic word, Hyunjin is a lonely boy, Hyunjin needs a hug, comfort, care, new experiences, flirting, presents, pet names, self confidence, shyness, party, partying, alcohol, desire, confusion, longing, shock,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Hyunjin~.” Chan had an upbeat tone to his voice when they arrived the next day. Hyunjin hadn’t moved all that much. However, he was sitting up on the couch now. He was moving more than he could last night.
“Yeah?” He answered and then he was book-ended, Jisung on one side, Chan on the other.
“We want to take you somewhere.” Chan said.
Hyunjin knew they wanted to take him to a party or game night or something. He remembered the conversation they had the night before when they surely thought he was asleep. “To a party right?”
“How?” Chan tilted his head, clearly surprised.
“I heard you guys talking about it last night. I wasn’t asleep.” He explained.
Jisung hummed. “Ah, well then yes.”
“It is going to be more of a game night than a party. My twin brother, Chris, is hosting it... I think it’ll be good to go and get your mind off things for a little while.” Chan added and the look in his dark eyes was full of more hope than Hyunjin wanted to crush, but...
“I don’t really think that’s a good idea. I... I appreciate you thinking about me, but I should go out and look for them some more and—.”
Jisung grabbed onto Hyunjin’s hand suddenly. “Hyung... please.”
He blinked, head turning to look into Jisung’s eyes. “Did... did you just call me, hyung?”
The ginger man nodded. “We... We're friends, aren’t we? Why shouldn’t I call you Hyung. I mean, I know you were born the same year as me, but you are like six months older so... you’re my hyung.”
He didn’t think anyone had ever called him that, not someone who was actually a friend, actually wanted to be his friend. “No one... no one’s ever called me that.”
“Hyung.” Jisung pulled him into a hug, Chan curling around him back as the two of them sandwiched him in. “I’ll always call you that. Chan and I will always be your friends.”
“Yeah, we will.” The older of them agreed. “So why don’t you listen to your friends and come to this game night. We are inviting you because we are trying to look out for you.”
He couldn’t argue with that. It had been so long since anyone had his back and these two had shown up for him like no one else ever had for Hyunjin. They’ve been beside him through every step of this. When they pulled back, he found himself turning and hugging tightly into Chan then, tucking into his board chest. “Thank you... Hyung. I’ll—I’ll come with you guys.”
“Yay!” Jisung cheered and Chan hugged him tighter.
“Good. I’m really glad to hear that. Plus, it’s not for a few days anyway. So you can mentally prepare.”
Hyunjin signed, giving in. “Okay, Hyung.”
***************
“What do you wear to a party?” Minho asked, surrounded by clothes that he and Changbin had spread out across the room.
The hybrid shrugged beside him. “I have no idea.”
They were standing in front of the full length mirror they had in their bedroom, holding up different shirts and pants when Felix came waltzing in the room. “What is happening here?”
“We don’t know what people usually wear to parties.” Minho explained and Felix laughed playfully.
“Well, lucky for you two, your date is a fashion model and I might have actually gotten you some clothes.” Felix bit his lower lip, a motion Minho’s eyes tracked, unable to help it.
Changbin bounced from foot to foot beside him. “You did?”
Felix nodded before slipping out of the room and coming back in with two bags. The hybrid thumped his foot with excitement, a habit he had mostly curbed but his enthusiasm over getting a new outfit was tangible. It was funny how much the other liked clothes now. He still said being naked was the best, but he found he liked dressing up way more than he used to.
“What’d you get me? What’d you get me?” Changbin was giddy and Minho found it adorable. He reached out, letting their fingers intertwine. It happened so naturally, Changbin didn’t even notice. He just continued to watch Felix’s movements as he started rustling around in the first bag.
“Well, Binnie Bunny. I got you these pants.” He pulled out a pair of black jeans, they were wide legged with various packets on them. Minho could imagine how good the hybrid would look in them. “And this tank top.” It was a simple black tank top, nothing fancy, but the jacket he pulled out at the end had Changbin’s jaw hanging open. “And this jacket!” It was a letterman jacket, cream colored sleeves and the main part of the jacket was a beautiful burnt orange.
“Oh my god, I love it.” Changbin had his free hand feeling the jacket’s smooth texture moments later. “Can I put it on now?”
“Of course.” Felix grinned before correcting himself. “Wait, let me give Minho his outfit too.”
“Okay!” Changbin giggled, bouncing around again as he got just as excited for the next bag to be opened. “I bet Lix got you something really nice!”
Minho easily agreed. Felix had great fashion sense, that much was obvious. He didn’t have to wait long, the bright blue haired man pulled out a pair of medium wash jeans. “Classic.” Felix said. “The perfect base.” Then he pulled out a white t-shirt, it had a wider neck though, something he thought would be pretty on him. “But the last, most important piece.” The model grinned as he pulled out a black leather jacket. It was shiny with silver buttons and the black of it had a gorgeous design that looked like hand painted flowers.
“Wow! That’s so cool! You’re gonna look amazing, baby!” Changbin said, face bright with anticipation. He felt his cheeks getting red. The hybrid had started using pet names a few days ago and every time he did, it made Minho’s stomach flip.
“You think so?”
“I know so.” Felix and Changbin said the sentence in sync and it caused the three of them to all burst out laughing.
Seungmin poked his head in the door just seconds later. “Hey, it sounds like a lot of goofing off is happening in here when we are all supposed to be walking out the door to leave in the next five minutes.”
Felix waved a hand. “It’s called fashionably late, Minnie. Plus, my friend told me, the host, Chris I think his name is, that he’s like super chill and said we can come whenever.”
“Yeah, yeah, whatever.” Seungmin said. “Just hurry up. Innie went to go start the car.”
“We should get dressed then.” Minho looked at Changbin who easily nodded. The two of them gathered their clothes, looking up at Felix a bit awkwardly.
The model smiled. “I’ll let you two change.” He said before leaning in between them. Minho was wondering what he was doing until a pair of lips met his cheek before doing the same to Changbin. “I’ll be waiting to see you both all dressed up.” He winked and Minho felt like his cheek was burning as he watched Felix disappear, closing the door behind him.
“That...” Changbin said.
Minho nodded. It felt... different. “We don’t have time.” He said because everything else was too complicated to fit into the handful of minutes they had before they needed to leave. Both of them stripped naked, getting into their new outfits and when they stood in front of the mirror again, he smiled. They were beautiful.
“We look fucking hot!” Changbin laughed and Minho easily nodded.
“Yes, we do...”
Changbin tucked into his side, wrapped his big arms around Minho’s torso. “Makes me wanna take them all back off again.” He wiggled his eyebrows.
Minho fondly rolled his eyes. “Come on, they’re waiting for us.” They made their way out to the living room and Felix’s mouth dropped open when they entered.
“Damn... it’s better than I imagined.” He sighed dreamily. “You two are perfect.”
Seungmin suddenly tugged on Felix’s ear. “Come on. We gotta go.”
Then they all made their way down to the car, piling inside and thanking Jeongin for driving. The redhead told him he wouldn’t drink so everyone else could if they wanted.
“Want to try it?” Changbin asked him as they pulled out of the parking lot and headed towards their destination.
“Sure.” Minho shrugged. Then the conversation faded as the music got louder. They all were singing too loud and rowdy by the time they got there, but that only made their smiles wider.
They pulled up to a house, not too big. It looked like an average family home. Minho had been in billions of them over the course of his life. The outside looked regular, nothing out of the ordinary except for the large amount of cars surrounding the house and parked in the driveway.
However, once the front door opened, Minho knew this was something new.
There were more people inside than he would’ve thought fit reasonably in a house this size. They were crowded around, draped all over the living room furniture, leaning against walls and anything else.
“I thought this was a small party?” Seungmin raised an eyebrow at Felix.
The model shrugged. “Size is relative.”
“This is a big party, Lix.” Jeongin sighed.
“So what? We are here.” Felix wiggled his eyebrows. “Let’s have some fun!”
Changbin agreed without hesitation. “Yeah! Let’s have fun!”
Minho didn’t resist letting himself be pulled deeper into the house. The farther back they went, the louder the music got. Felix found the friend that invited him, Wooyoung was his name. Him and Changbin hit it off right away, bonding over liking the song that was playing. Everything happened quickly after that. There were drinks getting placed in their hands and it only took a single drink before he wanted to dance. He felt more carefree than he ever had felt before.
“This is awesome!” Changbin giggled.
They had ended up in the basement, it was a sea of bodies, jumping, dancing, and having a great time.
Minho thought he saw someone that looked just like Chan, but he was gone a moment later and he couldn’t care when Changbin pulled him closer on the dance floor. The hybrid was squished between him and Felix. Their hips were swaying in time with the song and Minho gave into the feeling. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Jeongin and Seungmin a few feet from them. They were making out more than they were dancing. It made him want to kiss Changbin.
His eyes flicked up to Felix.
Did he want to kiss him too?
He really didn’t know.
He missed Hyunjin.
The realization hit in like a ton of bricks when Changbin started punching at his chest. “Oh my god, oh my god.”
“What is it?”
“Look!” Changbin pointed to the staircase they had descended down not that long ago and what he saw made his heart stop.
Notes:
The cliff hanger is cliff hanging…
Thank you so much for reading!!
Chapter 19
Summary:
Hyunjin arrives at the party…
Tags: shock, crying, relief, reunion, apologizes, realization, confusion, guilt, insecurity, emotions are getting slightly less hard, friendship first, flirting, new beginnings, nervous, the unknown,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Hyunjin wanted to leave as soon as they stepped into Chan’s twin’s house. This was anything but the quiet game night Chan and Jisung had described.
“Apparently Chris invited a few extra people...” Chan said, laughing awkwardly.
“Maybe they’re just playing games downstairs or something.” Jisung said as Hyunjin tried to ignore the group of college students playing beer pong on the coffee table of the living room in front of them. They perfectly matched the aesthetic of the two guys belly bumping in the dining room in front of them.
This was a bad idea, but Chan and Jisung were pulling him deeper into the house and he had no fight left in him. He just went along, the music only getting louder as he was pulled down a staircase and into the basement that was already wafting the scent of beer.
He dared to look up across the room and when his eyes met familiar boba ones—everything stopped. He could no longer hear the music or anything else. There... Right there in a trashy half finished basement was everything he’d spent the last five weeks looking for. Navy hair shifted and moments later, striking, unnaturally blue and entirely beautiful eyes were wide as he stared just as hard.
Minho and Changbin.
Hyunjin shoved Jisung and Chan out of his way. They were both confused, but he couldn’t worry about them now. They would see where he was going—who he was going to.
“Hyunjin...” Minho whispered his name as Changbin yelled it.
“Jinnie!” The hybrid cried out, rushing into his open arms.
Changbin almost knocked him over, but he didn’t care, he just hung on as the faucet in his eyes turned on, pouring right down his face. Minho was slower to move, to understand, but a second later he was wrapping around them both. “I...” Hyunjin tried to talk but he sobbed instead. “I can’t believe this... how are you here? Where—where have you been? I’ve been so fucking scared... so fucking worried.”
“Jinnie...” Changbin was crying too, burrowing into his neck while Minho gripped him tighter.
He shivered when the fallen angel’s lips came closer to his ear. “We... we messed up, didn’t we? You... this whole time you’ve been looking for us, haven’t you?”
Hyunjin pulled back a little and those electric blue irises were filled with something deep, something that looked like regret. “Of course I have been.” He answered.
“I’m so sorry, Hyunjin. We should’ve told you we were okay.” Minho reached up, using his thumb to wipe away his tears. He was frozen as he felt the gentle caress against his skin. “We were waiting to come back until we understood things a little more. There’s still some things we are trying to work out.”
“What things?” Hyunjin asked, the question falling out of him.
Minho suddenly looked back and that’s when Hyunjin caught sight of an admittedly very gorgeous man. He had bright blue hair and freckles. He looked like he could be a model and he was staring at Changbin and Minho like he was waiting for the two of them to explain.
“This is Felix... we should go somewhere we can all talk.” Minho said, reaching his hand out for Felix’s. The man took it and Hyunjin’s heart sank into his stomach. What was happening? What had he missed? Did they forget about him already or...?
He glanced down at Changbin. The hybrid had yet to let go of him. He was tucked into Hyunjin’s chest and refused to let go.
Maybe one of them hadn’t forgotten him, but as he watched Minho clasp his hand around Felix’s, he wasn’t so sure what was happening or what would happen from here.
As much as he had wanted them to go out into the world and grow... he didn’t want to be forgotten. He had his own feelings to contend with.
Chan and Jisung surrounded them moments later, leading them up the stairs when two more guys appeared. “Minho? Bin? Do you know these guys?” The one with red hair asked.
“This is Hyunjin.” The fallen angel answered. “And our friends Chan and Jisung.”
“Oh, wow. That’s a crazy coincidence.” The redhead answered.
“Wait, you look exactly like Chris, the host... except you're blond and he’s not.” Felix said, pointing to Chan.
“That’s because I’m his twin brother.” Chan said and as they made it to the first floor, Chris was there. “Chris! We need to borrow your bedroom.”
The twin raised an eyebrow, looking at their group of eight. “Can’t you have an orgy in the guest room at least?”
Chan rolled his eyes and shoved his brother towards the stairs leading up to the second floor. “No one is having an orgy. We all need to talk.”
And that was how the nine of them ended up in the house’s main bedroom.
Hyunjin learned the other two guys were Seungmin and Jeongin, apparently Changbin and Minho’s friends. The two of them squeezed onto the large reclining chair off to the side of the room while Chris leaned against the door, Jisung and Chan beside him. Hyunjin sat on the edge of the bed, Changbin still clinging to him while Minho stood in front of them, Felix at his side.
“So.” Chan cleared his throat from behind them. “Where have you two been all this time?”
“With us.” Seungmin answered, holding up a hand before running it through his black hair.
Jeongin nodded beside him. “I found them walking home one night. I study biology and was instantly curious about Changbin... I think we all know why.”
“I don’t.” Chris said and Chan looked over at his twin. “I’ll tell you later. Why are you even staying for this? Aren’t you hosting?”
Chris shrugged. “This seemed serious. I just wanted to make sure everyone was okay. The drunk idiots downstairs will be fine.”
“I’m sure.” Jisung huffed. “I thought you said you only invited a few people?”
Chris rubbed the back of his neck, looking down shyly. “People kept asking to bring their friends and you know I suck at saying no to anyone.”
“It’s all suddenly making sense.” Chan sighed. “Anyway, that’s not what is important right now...”
Hyunjin looked between Changbin and Jeongin before something stirred in him. “You... you didn’t do anything to him, did you? You better not have done any weird experiments or anything.”
“Jeongin didn’t hurt him.” Minho said. “I’d never let anyone hurt Binnie.”
Changbin nodded, face rubbing into Hyunjin’s chest. “He never hurt me, Jinnie. Innie and Seungmin are really nice. They... they’re amazing people and we would’ve been really screwed without them. He did study me a little, but I let him. It wasn’t anything bad, I promise.”
Jeongin nodded. “Yeah, I only took some basic vitals to study a few things about him biologically, but I kept all of that research to myself. No one will ever find it. We’ve kept his secret, don’t worry.”
“We wouldn’t want anyone finding out about him that shouldn’t.” Seungmin added. “Or about Minho. They’re our friends before anything else.”
The fallen angel nodded. “They’re telling the truth, Hyunjin. They’ve been wonderful friends to us. Better than we probably deserve... Felix too.”
Hyunjin’s heart clenched when Changbin pulled back. He watched the two of them both look at Felix like he was special and it hurt. They didn’t look at Seungmin or Jeongin like that and he got the gut wrenching feeling there was a reason for that. One he didn’t know that he was ready to hear.
The selfish part of him wanted to be upset. It told him that he should’ve just kept them to himself, sheltered them from the world, but seeing them here, with all these people. He knew how wrong that was. He had been right to stand up for morality and let them go. It hurt. It had been so painful, especially because he didn’t know if they were safe or not. However, he had only been back in their space for ten minutes, but it was evident something had changed. They had grown and they weren’t the same people who ran away from him all those weeks ago.
They had gone and explored the world, just like they should’ve... and maybe they realized everything he was afraid of. They realized he was just a sad, lonely boy who knew nothing about life except for talking to the canvases he would paint and loving a bunny that knew nothing but him. They could do better. Felix was probably better...
“You guys are wonderful.” Felix spoke up, as if Hyunjin’s thought had summoned his voice. “You deserve the world.”
Minho suddenly looked at the ground, a grimace in his features before he looked up at Changbin. The two of them stared at one another for a long time. It was some secret conversation, something in the bond between them that was undeniable. Creator and creature, lovers, bonded, and a part of each other. There had been no separating them from the beginning. It made more insecurity well up in him. Even if he was wrong about Felix, how was he supposed to compete with what was between the two of them?
Changbin suddenly spoke up, talking directly to Minho, like no one else existed. “It’s like Seungmin and Innie said the other week. Inspiring.”
“Exactly.” Minho replied, nodding before reaching out to take Changbin’s hand. “Felix...”
“Yes?” The freckle-faced man answered, tilting his head curiously.
“Changbin and I... we’ve been trying to figure out for a while now what is different about you. Why we felt differently about you than we do about say Seungmin or Innie.” The fallen angel said, looking down again before Changbin started speaking.
“We thought maybe we like you the way we like each other or... the way we like Hyunjin—.”
Hyunjin’s eyes went wide and he held his breath. What... What did that mean?
“But I think we know now, the real way we feel about you.” Changbin finished.
Minho nodded. “You’re an amazing person and... we are inspired by you.”
“We want to be like you.” Changbin added. “Confident, cool. You just say what you want and do what you want.”
The fallen angel continued. “We are so unsure about things, but you pushed us to go and do things. You inspired us. I got my job because I wanted to go for it... the way you do.”
“Same for me. I was really scared going to the animal shelter by myself for the first time but... I thought I should have confidence like you and I went and I did it. Now I love it there and volunteering is amazing.” Changbin smiled. “We’ve always been amazed by you...”
“That made our feelings confusing.” Minho admitted. “I’m sorry we didn’t figure them out until now, but... seeing Hyunjin.”
Changbin nodded. “We know the difference now.”
Hyunjin’s blood was pounding in his ears. Did... did that mean...
They still liked him? After all of this...
He tried to process the information. Minho had a job now? Changbin was volunteering? Just how much had he missed?
Felix smiled, polite. “I understand.” He said. “I still would love to be your friend regardless. We were always friends first to me anyway. Anything that might’ve gone beyond that would’ve been lovely, but friendship is always first for me.”
The two suddenly pulled Felix into a hug. “I’d really love to still be friends.”
“Me too.” Minho smiled and Felix nodded.
“Absolutely!” He was grinning as they pulled apart.
Chris suddenly cleared his throat. “And, uh, if you’re no longer looking at those two, you could maybe look over here?”
Felix smirked then. “Oh?”
“Yeah... cause you’re like stupid pretty and I’ve been staring at you since you walked in.” Chris admitted and Felix giggled, looking back at Minho and Changbin before whispering.
“See, boys. Don’t need to worry about me one bit. I’ve still got two amazing friends, and now I’ve got this hottie over here to flirt with too.” He winked and Hyunjin's jaw was almost on the ground as the bright blue haired man skipped across the room to Chris. “Let’s give them some space and go get to know one another, yeah?”
“Absolutely.” Chris grinned, the two of them disappearing out of the room.
“You three should probably talk alone.” Chan added, heading through the door with Jisung as well.
Minho hummed. “Yes, we should.”
Seungmin and Jeongin nodded and wished them all luck before leaving too.
That left the three of them alone and Hyunjin’s heart almost stopped entirely when both of their eyes fell back on him.
Notes:
THEY ARE REUNITED AT LAST!!!!
And they have figured out their feelings about Felix!!!
Thanks Chris for making sure our boy still has some love in his life though hehe
And thank you all for reading!!
Now they all just have to talk!!
Chapter 20
Summary:
The three of them finally get to talk alone.
Tags: communication, growth, emotions, apologies, learning, self acceptance, vulnerability, confessions, feelings, love, happiness, kisses, new beginnings
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Changbin could hear his heart beat inside of his skull. His thigh was burning where it touched Hyunjin’s on the bed beside him. He couldn’t believe they found each other like this. One look at his face and everything made sense again. The massive hole in his heart closed, his confusion about Felix cleared up. When he let his eyes drift between Minho and Hyunjin, everything was right. This was where he belonged.
“So...” Hyunjin cleared his throat. “What... what have you both been doing this whole time?”
“Going to school, making friends, working.” Minho said. “We met Innie and Seungmin and started to go to classes with them at S. university. Then we met Felix too. We’ve been hanging out with all of them, just learning about things.”
Changbin nodded, their lives for the past five weeks flashing by him. “Yeah, Minho’s taught me the basics of how to read too. Felix took us to the animal shelter and I’ve started volunteering there. I really love it. I get to help all the animals until they find homes... just like you found me, Jinnie.”
“This is our first party... I think I really like dancing.” Minho said, laughing. “I got a job too. I help a lady run her ramen shop.”
Changbin nodded. “He’s gotten way better at cooking!”
The fallen angel looked down, bashful and shrugging. “Mrs. Kim has taught me a lot. She’s amazing.”
Hyunjin was staring with wide eyes, mouth slightly parted. “Wow... you... you both have come really far.”
He felt pride well up inside of him. “We’ve been working really hard, trying new stuff, watching people. I know how to do some cleaning now. When Min cooks, I do the dishes!”
“And we aren’t afraid of showers anymore!” Minho added.
Changbin grinned. “Yeah, we just take them together.” He giggled before covering his mouth. “Oh... maybe I shouldn’t talk about that.”
“We can talk about it with Jinnie, can’t we?” Minho asked, tilting his head. “We like him too, afterall.”
Changbin hummed until a terrifying realization hit him. “Yeah but... we don’t really know how he feels about us at this point.”
Minho nodded, reaching out and intertwining his fingers with the hybrids. “That’s true. We’ve changed and haven’t seen each other for a while. How do you feel about us, Hyunjin? Maybe he’s mad at us for running away. We worried him a lot...”
His heart sank, but that was true. “Yeah. You’re right. That wasn’t very nice of us.” He looked at Hyunjin. “I’m sorry, Jinnie.”
The human blinked, like his mind wasn’t quite processing everything happening in front of him. “I... I’m in awe.” He said, a puff of air trailing behind the words. “You... both of you. Just... wow.”
Changbin leaned over, whispering, but not really being quiet about it. “Do you think that was a good wow or a bad wow?”
“I don’t know. Wow is such a confusing word.” Minho answered and then suddenly Hyunjin was laughing.
The human curled in on himself, laughing until he ran out of air. Then he inhaled, deep as he ran his hands through his soft brown hair and tried to right himself. “I... I’m sorry. I promise I’m not laughing at either of you. I just... you both are amazing. I can’t believe how amazing you both are, actually. I never... I thought it would take so long for you both to understand things this well.”
The two of them nodded. “There’s still tons of things that are confusing.” Minho said. “I think we won’t ever be able to get it all right.”
“But we’ve got the basics, I think.” Changbin laughed. “Plus, we were talking about it with Seungmin and Innie and, isn’t it better if we be ourselves? We might not fit perfectly and we might do some things weirdly, but that doesn’t mean we aren’t okay just as we are, you know?”
The fallen angel hummed. “Exactly. Like they said, no one is really normal. It’s better to be true to who we are.”
***************
Something in Hyunjin melted. Maybe it was the ice in his heart. Maybe it was the toxic pool of self hate he carried in his belly, but it faded away as he listened to their words. “You’re right.” He whispered. “You’re so right.” He found himself standing up, moving into their bubble, burrowing into the space between them as he wrapped his arms around them and pulled them closer.
He was crying as the familiar scent of the two of them entered his nose. They wrapped around him and he felt safe for the first time in a long time. He hadn’t known a lot of warmth in his life, but their heat burned through him in the best way.
“Jinnie?” Changbin whispered. “Are you okay?”
“I am now.” He answered, holding on tighter. “I am now.”
“Does... does this mean you feel the same way we do?” Minho asked, words soft against the skin of his cheek.
Hyunjin pulled back, wiping the tears from his face. “To be honest... I don’t know much about love or relationships either.” He admitted. “I never even kissed someone until the two of you, but I also can’t imagine doing it with anyone else. I don’t know about sex or how to be a good partner. I barely know how to be a good friend... well, maybe I know a little more about friendship now. Thanks to Chan and Jisung. They’ve been amazing. I can’t even begin to tell you both how wonderful they are.”
“Seungmin, Innie, and Felix are too.” Changbin said.
Hyunjin nodded. “We should all become friends. I’ve never had a real friend group... but it’d be amazing.”
“It will be.” Minho said. “We’ll all be their friends.”
He easily agreed to that before continuing. “And even though I’m kind of clueless too... I know I’ve never felt the way I do about the two of you with anyone else so I’d like to try. We all should grow. I needed to grow up too. I’ve been hiding for too long. My... My childhood wasn’t easy and I’ve always used that as an excuse, but really I’ve been afraid that no one will ever think I’m good enough. I thought you two would go out into the world and figure out that I’m not really special at all. I was so scared when I first saw Felix. I thought... I thought you did find someone better and that you wouldn’t want me anymore.”
“Jinnie! You’re so special. How could you think that?” Changbin started, but it was Minho’s tone that stopped the rambling he was about to unleash.
“Hyunjin.” He looked up at the former Angel of Death. “In all my years. In millennias of time. No one, not a single soul before yours, moved me. You think you aren’t special?” He moved forward, taking hold of his chin, not letting him look away from those electric blue eyes. “You are incredible. You are gifted with the sight of those from the beyond, but more than that, your soul resonates with pure love. Did you know that? You reached out and touched death itself. Caressed my skin when every other feared me like I was poisonous. You are special, Hyunjin.”
Changbin nodded. “He’s right, Jinnie. I saw it before Minho gave me this new body. I saw your soul too. It’s beautiful.”
“As amazing as Felix or anyone else might be, they aren’t you.” Minho said. “I’ve always known that... I was just confused by some other things.”
The hybrid was right there alongside him. “Exactly. I never forgot about you, not once. We did all this to be the best we can be for you and for us.”
“Exactly.” Minho reached out and took Hyunjin’s hand. “You were right to push us away and get us out into the world, but it was never so we could forget you. We’d never be able to. Either of us.”
Changbin took his other hand then. “Exactly. You’re a part of us.”
Hyunjin was crying again, squeezing both of their palms as he was overwhelmed by their confessions. “I... I have no words other than thank you... thank you for seeing me that way. I want to be the best for the two of you as well, but also for myself. I haven’t been very kind of myself over the years.”
“We’ll grow together.” Minho smiled, leaning closer. “And I’d really like to kiss you again.”
“Me too.” Changbin said, giggling. “We practiced lots.”
The fallen angel chuckled, smirking, sexy in a way that he wasn’t capable of before. It made a shiver go down Hyunjin’s spine. “We’ve practiced all kinds of things... so don’t worry about not knowing much about sex.”
His eyes went wide but the blush of Changbin’s cheeks told him enough. Oh. Oh boy. They had really discovered all kinds of things, hadn’t they? “I... I’d be really happy to start with kisses for now.”
“Yes please.” Changbin said, stepping closer. Their faces were all just inches apart. “Who first?”
Minho laughed, pushing the hybrid forward. “You, I already know you have no patience.”
The statement was only proven accurate by the way Changbin dove forward until their lips pressed together. He cupped along his jaw and took over his mouth in a way that demanded all of Hyunjin’s attention. It wasn’t the clumsy kissing they had done before, no. Changbin was hungry for him and it sent a shiver down his spine. He wrapped his fingers in the hybrid’s shirt just to ground himself. He was swept away as a tongue swiped along his bottom lip, asking for entrance that he granted with ease. A moan was muffled between them as their tongues touched, sliding along one another, feeling, exploring until there was no air left in his lungs. Only then did Changbin pull back.
He hardly got a moment to breathe before Minho turned his head and slipped his hand around the back of his neck, bringing him in until their lips greeted one another. He was softer, tender as he let his mouth trace over Hyunjin’s. It melted him, made him even more weak in the knees when he pulled back for just a second. Their eyes met, half lidded and when their mouths met once more, it wasn’t tender, it was electric, passion sparking as Minho dove into him and tasted every inch he could before they parted.
He felt dizzy, but safe as they crowded around him, keeping him steady. “I... can we go home?”
Minho smiled, Changbin nodded as a grin took over his face. “Yes, please!” The hybrid bounced excitedly.
“We just need to let Innie and Seungmin know.” Minho said. “Then we can.”
“Okay.” Hyunjin smiled, letting his hands intertwine with both of theirs. He felt so right, so natural and his hesitations and fears from before were gone. He wasn’t taking advantage of them, they weren’t cluelessly pushing boundaries. They understood life much more now and although there were still plenty of things for them all to learn, they could do that side by side from now on. “Let’s find them.”
They all walked together, smiles adhered to their faces as they went and talked to their friends. Chan insisted on ordering them a cab since he didn’t want to leave his brother’s party yet and Hyunjin thanked him more than once about it before they hugged all their friends and stepped into the outside world. Hyunjin remembered when they went outside for the first time together. How nervous they both were, how confused and unsure. Now they walked with an easy confidence. Minho held open the door for them when the cab came, Changbin greeted the driver politely and buckled his seatbelt without issue. Hyunjin was impressed, hopeful, and grateful despite how horrible it had been since they went missing out of his life. He could see all the good that had come out of it.
It felt unreal when they stood in front of the apartment building.
“Ready?” Minho asked, squeezing Hyunjin’s hand once.
His heart clenched, wanting to hang onto every moment of this. “Yeah, I am.” He said and the three of them made their way inside, together again and finally home.
Notes:
Finally they are going back home together!!! And they've had kisses!!!!
HIP HIP
HOORAY!!!!
Thank you everyone! Hope you are loving the comeback and the new album!! hehe
Chapter 21
Summary:
Finally they are home together.
Tags: new beginnings, love, cuddles, growth, domestics, ghosts, haunting, connections exploration, friendship, kissing, learning, oral sex, smut, sex, rimjobs, voyeurism, cum eating, slick, Minho’s big dick, dirty talk
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The three of them cramming into his bed should’ve been uncomfortable, but Hyunjin slept the best he had in weeks. After weeks without them, their warmth soaked into his body as tangible proof they were okay. He had come to hate the cold after walking chilly city streets for weeks looking for them. Only to have no luck and come home to a cold and empty apartment. He knew Minho hated it too. It was why the fallen angel held his cup of tea close as he sat on the couch between Hyunjin and Changbin after breakfast that morning. Minho had cooked, something that still didn’t feel real, but now it was almost time for Hyunjin to start working and Minho would work later that afternoon. Plus, Changbin mentioned about leaving for the shelter later too.
“You have work soon, right?” Minho asked and Hyunjin nodded.
“I do. What... what are you guys going to do today?” The brunette asked.
Changbin tilted his head, letting it fall onto Minho’s shoulder. “Usually we’ve been going to school with Innie or Seungmin until the afternoon. Then I usually go to the shelter.”
“And I have work in the afternoon.” He added.
Hyunjin exhaled slowly. “Wow... you two really have come so far.” It was all still so surreal. They were capable of standing on their own, yet they still wanted to be by his side. He couldn’t help the way it made him smile.
Changbin grinned. “We have! But it’s probably too late to get to school now, so I guess we’ll have to figure out what we are doing today.”
“Maybe we can go food shopping while Hyunijn works.” Minho suggested. “The cupboards are pretty empty.”
“Could you?” Hyunjin asked. “That would be great.”
Changbin nodded. “Leave it to us!”
That was how the two of them spent their morning. They stocked the fridge and cabinets until Changbin left for the shelter and Minho went to work, leaving Hyunjin alone in the apartment. His mind was barely acknowledging the stream of zoom meetings he sat through that afternoon. Work felt so much less important now. He just wanted it to be over. He wanted Changbin and Minho to come back home and he wanted to spend the evening with them. He needed them to come through the door to believe that they were truly back with him. He felt a restlessness in his stomach. What if it was all a dream?
When his work day finally ended, he put down his headset and closed the lid of his laptop. He was stretching when he heard a noise. He turned, a smile spreading on his face as he assumed it was Minho or Changbin, but no. Instead a see through figure stood in the middle of the living room. His head was bent horribly, parallel to his shoulder as he reached out towards Hyunjin.
“Where is he? Where is Azrael?” He demanded, voice heavy and gruff as he stumbled closer to Hyunjin.
Panic shot through him. In his excitement he had forgotten about all of these ghosts and the way they had been coming more and more. “He isn’t here. You need to go!” Because Hyunjin knew he would be here soon. “Get out! Be gone! Shoo!” He started frantically waving the ghost away and to his relief, the spirit listened, disappearing moments later.
He sighed. Why did they keep coming here? He didn’t know, but he hoped they would stop. He tried to erase the whole thing from his mind as he got out of the dress shirt he had on for work. He was already in pajama pants, a perk of working from home. He slipped on a big t-shirt, one he had gotten for Changbin weeks ago and had stolen during his absence.
By the time he was in his comfortable clothing, the hybrid was coming through the door.
“Jinnie! I’m home!” He said, rushing across the apartment and wrapping Hyunjin in a hug as soon as he was close enough.
“Welcome back.” He whispered, kissing Changbin’s temple as he held him tighter. Emotions welled up in him, still grateful and relieved they were back together once more.
“I missed you.” Changbin said, burrowing into his neck and Hyunjin fisted his hands in the hybrid’s shirt.
“I missed you too, Binnie. So much.” He whispered and a moment later, Minho was coming into view, rounding the corner into the kitchen.
The angel failed to hide his fond smile in the pout he was faking. “Hugging without me?”
“Nope.” Changbin said, reaching back and tugging the fallen angel closer. “We were just getting warmed up for you.”
Minho laughed as he wrapped his arms around them. “Oh, I see.”
Hyunjin felt his cheeks getting warm as he boldly leaned in and pressed his lips to the fallen angel’s cheek. “Welcome home.”
The words were barely out of his mouth and Minho was suddenly kissing him. He was in a daze by how quickly it happened, but it ended just as fast, the other pulling away and kissing Changbin then too. “Yes, I’m home.” He said, smiling brightly.
They all talked about their day after that. Changbin rattled on about these cute dogs he walked at the shelter and Minho explained the new type of noodle he learned to make. Hyunjin’s heart swelled with every little story and detail they shared. They all had dinner, Minho and Changbin showered together and then while Hyunjin took a shower the two of them called Jeongin and Seungmin to check in before calling Felix too. He caught the tail end of their conversation with the model once he was dressed in fresh pajamas.
“So you’re going on a date with Chris later?” Minho asked and the phone was on speaker between the pair so Hyunjin heard Felix’s answer himself.
“Yup! He said he’s going to take me to his favorite steakhouse. I’m so excited. I’ve been craving steak, but what he doesn’t know is I have something planned too.”
Changbin giggled. “What’s that?”
“He mentioned that he loves swimming and I love swimming so I booked a room at a hotel with this amazing pool.” Felix answered, clearly giddy.
Minho laughed. “You’re booked a hotel room already?”
Felix hummed. “The heart wants what the heart wants, Min. Plus, I haven’t gotten laid in weeks since I was chasing the two of you and Chris is hot. I’m trying to lock this man down. He’s so sweet. I stayed up talking to him all night last night.”
The pair both laughed at that. “Okay, fair.”
Changbin looked up then, seeing Hyunjin leaning against the wall. “Speaking of... I think we need to get going.”
“Yeah.” Minho said, looking over. “Jinnie’s out of the shower now.”
Felix snorted through the phone. “Have fun you three! I’ll tell you guys all about my date next time we chat!”
“Can’t wait!” Changbin said, waving at the phone even though Felix couldn’t see him. “Bye!
“Bye, Lix.”
“Bye, Minnie Binnie.” Felix giggled before the line clicked and the call ended.
Changbin and Minho were staring at him.
“Hi.” He laughed, feeling his face getting red.
“Hi.” Minho said, standing up and pulling Changbin up with him. The two of them crossed the room too quickly. He had no time to prepare for the way their eyes fell on him, heavy, and full of something more, something hungry.
He stuttered as they crowded his space. “What—What’s up?” He asked, clearing his throat.
“Me.” Changbin answered before moving his hips, the bulge in his pants was obvious as it brushed on Hyunjin’s thigh.
“Me too.” Minho added, looking at Hyunjin with an intensity that he was sure only someone with history as the Angel of Death could pull off.
He nodded. “I... I see that.”
“Can we... Do you want to explore some things?” Minho asked and Changbin pulled back a little, clearly holding himself back.
“Only if you want to though, Jinnie.” The hybrid said.
He had never wanted something more. These two were still a storm, but he had no reason to not let himself be swept up in their wind and rain now. “I want to.” He said and then hands were on him. Changbin pressed his bulge back into Hyunjin’s thigh, grabbing onto his shirt to tug him closer as Minho cupped his jaw and kissed him. The onslaught of affection sent shivers down his spine and he almost lost his balance leaning against the edge of the wall. “Bedroom.” He said as his lips were parted from Minho’s.
“Yes.” Minho said, looking over at Changbin. “Wanna carry him there?”
Hyunjin gasped as he was thrown over the hybrid’s shoulder like a sack of potatoes just seconds after. “Ah. Oh shit.” His dick twitched in his pants as he watched Changbin’s muscles flex and the way Minho was smirking as he followed behind, watching the whole thing.
“Your muscles are so sexy, Binnie.” The fallen angel said and Changbin preened under the praise.
“Thanks for giving me them.” He giggled before he threw Hyunjin down onto the mattress.
He watched as Minho came up and wrapped his arms around Changbin’s body, hands tracing across his stomach and kissing along his shoulder. “I think I secretly created you perfectly as my type. Well,” Minho looked over at Hyunjin. “One of my two types.”
Fuck. He was going to explode in his pants if they kept looking at him like that, like they wanted to eat him. Fuck, he hoped they would eat him.
“What do you think he’s thinking about, Binnie baby?” Minho asked as he continued to caress all over Changbin’s torso.
“I know what I hope he’s thinking about.” The hybrid answered. “But maybe we should just ask.” They looked at him expectantly and Hyunjin started stammering.
“I—uh, me? I—nothing... just.” He swallowed to try to stop his throat from closing before he just blurted out. “I think you should eat me.”
Changbin’s face contorted with confusion. “Eat you? Huh? Then you’d be dead.”
The fallen angel didn’t catch on any faster. “That is something you can do, isn’t it? It’s called cannibalism, right?”
Hyunjin wanted to facepalm, but settled for sighing and running his hand through his hair instead. “No... Not like that. I... I meant like oral sex.”
Changbin moved forward, crawling up the bed as curiosity sparkled in his eyes. “What’s that?”
“I thought you two had figured out sex!” Hyunjin groaned.
Minho came and sat on the edge of the bed. “We did. I’ve put my dick in Binnie’s butt a bunch of times now, but I haven’t heard about oral sex before.”
He sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Got it... well, oral sex is when you put a dick in your mouth... you lick and suck on it and stuff. It’s supposed to feel really good. You... you can do stuff with the butt too. You can lick there too... It's called a rimjob.”
“Oh wow.” Changbin said. “That sounds awesome.”
Minho hummed. “Yeah, I want to try that.”
The hybrid nodded. “Yeah, can we?”
Hyunjin let out a moan he couldn’t help. “Yeah... yeah we can try.”
“I want to try the dick part first.” Changbin said as he started pulling at Hyunjin’s pants.
Minho started helping him too. “I want to do the butt part.” Hyunjin almost came when they both looked up at him, pulling his pants down with a hunger in their eyes that overwhelmed him. “Can we do it at the same time?”
Yes, but he was going to die. He was going to lose his mind and bust a nut faster than he ever had in his whole life. “Yeah...you can. I’ll...” They got his pants and boxers off. He tried not to think, tried to ignore the way he was flushed all the way down his chest already as he pulled off his shirt too. Instead he pulled his legs up, feeling like he was going to melt away when Minho came closer, pressing his legs down, bending him entirely in half.
“So beautiful...” He whispered and Changbin’s hands started ghosting over his thighs, brushing up the shaft of his red and leaking length.
“Absolutely gorgeous. He always has been.” The hybrid said and the way their words were warm and filled with emotions helped him relax. He was with people who loved him.
It was embarrassing and all new. He felt it especially when he realized he was completely naked and they were both still dressed, but... he had been starved for affection for way too long now. Their hands felt like balm on burned flesh, cooling, healing, everything he ever needed. Minho lifted him, putting a pillow below him before guiding Changbin closer too. The hybrid was hovering above his length, breath tickling over his heated flesh while Minho moved lower, hands taking hold of his cheeks before parting them.
He shuddered just knowing the fallen angel was staring at his most intimate parts while Changbin moved down, pressing sweet little kisses to his shaft. Somehow, someway, maybe through the weird otherworldly connection they had but they moved in sync, tongues reaching out in the same moment. Hyunjin’s eyes rolled back as warm, wet touches slid up his cock and over the puckered flesh of his entrance. “Oh... fuck!” He gasped, but they didn’t stop.
“Tastes good.” Changbin murmured before licking right over his tip. His whole back arched, he was far too sensitive and it only pushed him harder against Minho’s tongue. The blue haired man was exploring, swirling around and Hyunjin was falling apart embarrassingly fast.
Minho hummed in agreement. “Really good.” He said, breath only making Hyunjin even more sensitive. He cried out when Changbin grabbed his cock, lifting it so he could put the entire tip in his mouth.
“Oh god.” Hyunjin whined and both his partners looked up at once, pausing entirely.
“Is it good, Jinnie?” Changbin asked, concern in his tone.
Minho sweetly pet his thigh. “Yeah, you need to tell us if anything hurts or doesn’t feel good.”
His head thrashed back and forth. “It’s good. It’s so good... Nothing hurts. I just—I’m gonna cum so fast.”
Minho smirked while Changbin grinned. “Yeah? I bet your cum is gonna be so tasty.”
“I bet his face is really pretty when he cums.” Minho added and his words had clearly only encouraged them because they both came back at him with double the enthusiasm. Changbin swallowed his cock down until he was choking, something that had him hissing because the hybrid’s teeth grazed along his skin.
“Easy, Binnie. Your teeth.” He said and instantly the hybrid pulled off, his floppy ears drooping adorably.
“Sorry, Jinnie! I didn’t mean to! It... it just hit my throat and I couldn’t help it.” He was frowning, eyes glassy and Hyunjin reached up to pet him sweetly. Minho had paused, thankfully, because the way he had been twirling around his rim, starting to push inside was disconnecting his brain cells from each other one by one.
“It’s okay, baby. You’re learning. I don’t really know how to either. Just... just be easy. It all feels really good. You don’t have to put so much in your mouth.” He said, surprised he managed to get the words out clearly. It was simpler when he knew Changbin needed the comfort.
“Okay.” Changbin whispered and then Minho piped up.
“What about me? Am I doing good?”
He smiled, cheeks burning again as he nodded. “So good. Keep... keep pushing inside.”
“Yeah?” He asked, blue eyes lighting up.
“Yeah, felt good. I... I haven’t put anything inside me in a long time.” He admitted and then Changbin snapped his fingers.
The hybrid was wide eyed as he spoke. “I remember that now! Sometimes you’d put fingers in there. I forgot about that.”
He didn’t think he’d ever get over the embarrassment of how many of his personal moments had been witnessed by Changbin, but it was okay too. He didn’t want to hide anything from the two of them. “Yeah... it’s been a long time.”
“Can I put fingers in too?” Minho asked and Hyunjin moaned at the thought.
“Yeah, you can. You’ll need lube though.”
Minho tilted his head. “Lube?”
Changbin was moving then, reaching into the bedside table and pulling out a bottle of lube. “This stuff right?”
“Yeah, that.” He answered, his cheeks were going to be sunburned from his blush by the end of this.
The hybrid handed it over to Minho. “He doesn’t get wet like I do so you have to use this.”
The fallen angel started examining the tube, popping open the cap and pouring some of the liquid onto his fingertips. “Ah. Yes. It’s slippery like your slick, Binnie.”
Changbin started grabbing at Hyunjin’s length again, pulling it back up to his mouth. “Can we start again?”
“Yeah.” He nodded. “Please...”
Hyunjin’s brain misfired as two sets of lips and two tongues started their delicious assault on his body once more. Minho dove between his cheek, pulling them apart as he flicked his tongue, teasing around the rim before he started fucking into it with his tongue. The feeling was so much better than anything Hyunjin had ever done to himself. He shuddered, moving his cock along Changbin’s tongue. The hybrid had swallowed his tip again. He was sucking deviously, tongue wiggling around until he was sure he was forever spellbound by the sensation.
He was already on a knife’s edge when Changbin started using his hand to stroke the bottom half of his length. Minho was no better when a finger started teasing at his entrance, right alongside of his tongue.
“Fuck.” He cried out, a long moan echoing into the air above him. “You two... fuck. You’re both so perfect. Oh god—I missed you both. I...” Emotions bled into the euphoria of his mind, only making it all more overwhelming. “I’m so glad you came back to me...” He said through a shaky breath. He looked down and Changbin was looking up. The hybrid moved, pulling off of his cock to come and kiss Hyunjin.
He tasted himself on Changbin’s lips as warm fingers wiped the tears from his cheek. “We’ll always come back to you.” He whispered, kissing all over his face.
Then Minho moved, pulling back until he was sitting up, face wet and fingers still circling around his entrance. Their eyes met before two fingers pushed inside of him. His eyes instantly fluttered as lube squelched and the wet digits entered his body. “Always.” He said. “We’re connected forever now.”
Changbin was nodding, nose nudging along Hyunjin's jaw. “Forever.” Then he started kissing his way back down, tongue stopping to lick over his nipples, making his chest arch into the wet heat as those fingers started to slide in and out of him.
“Forever—fuck... I want forever.” He said, voice breaking with the pleasure of it all.
When Changbin reached his length again, he was expecting one tongue, not two. He gasped, looking down and finding them both licking up his shaft. He was doomed. He was never going to survive them. They would kill him and he would die happy because what the fuck. His eyes rolled back in his head when Changbin swallowed the tip and Minho continued to lick around the base, still working his hand in and out of Hyunjin, scissoring his fingers stretching him.
“Close... I’m close. Oh my—fuck!” He was whining, panting as he lost his foothold on reality, if he ever even had one.
Then Minho curled his fingers, hitting right into his prostate and ruining Hyunjin permanently. Changbin moaned around his tip as he spilled into the hybrid’s mouth. The other looked euphoric as he tasted all he was given. He pulled off, some trying to spill over his pouty lips as he grabbed Minho’s shirt and tugged him closer until their lips met. Hyunjin almost came again watching Changbin lick into the blue haired man’s mouth, sharing the cum between them.
Fingers slipped from his body and the next thing he knew, Minho was tackling Changbin down to the mattress. He could barely keep up as they started pulling at each other’s clothes, stripping each other until they were in all of their naked glory, still making out, still sharing the lingering flavor of Hyunjin between them.
He had almost caught his breath when the two of them looked at him. “Want...” Minho started, seeming to not know exactly what he wanted to ask.
Hyunjin didn’t need to be a rocket scientist to see how hard they both were and what they wanted to do. “Go ahead.” He said. “I... I wanna watch you two.” And he did. He wanted to see for himself all they had figured out together. He was spent, dick deflated against his stomach and body feeling like it was made of jello from the most mind blowing orgasm of his entire life. Watching them sounded like the perfect thing to do now.
“Wanna taste you.” Minho said as he bent Changbin in half, his gorgeous ass being put on display for both Minho and Hyunjin. It was wet, shiny and perfectly dripping already. He watched as the fallen angel dove in, moaning as soon as Changbin’s flavor was on his tongue. “Fuck, Binnie baby... so good.” He licked some more, making the hybrid squirm closer as he moaned.
“Min... baby... oh my god.” He whined and Hyunjin was sitting up suddenly. He wanted to taste too...
“Can I?” He whispered and they both looked at him, a desperation in Changbin’s eyes as Minho’s burned with blue flames of desire.
“Yes! Jinnie, please. Please please please...” The hybrid pleaded, shaking as he tried to move his body closer but Minho put his hands on him.
He rubbed sweetly at Changbin’s thigh. “Easy, baby. Jinnie’s coming.”
As fast as he could. He got between the delicious globes of flesh before him and took a trembling breath. He had never done anything like this before but he wanted to give it his all. He licked a stripe across the entrance and the moan that greeted his ears only encouraged him. Changbin tasted so good. Slightly sweet and he instantly dove back in for more. It only pulled more moans from the hybrid, especially when Minho bent and took Changbin’s length into his mouth too. They both worked to ruin him and the hybrid was nothing but moans by the time Hyunjin was fucking him as deep as he could with his tongue.
“Please.” Changbin was begging. “Need—please, Min... Jinnie please.”
The two of them pulled back and he took a moment to admire the beautiful disaster Changbin had become. He was panting, red all the way down to his stunning chest. His big arm muscles were flexing as he held his own legs back for them, keeping himself fully exposed. “Beautiful.” He whispered and then Minho’s cock was waving beside his face.
The fallen angel was trying to get closer to Changbin’s entrance. His cock was heavy with need, that much was obvious. He still couldn’t quite believe just how large the other was. It made his mouth water and before he could think he had grabbed ahold of it. Minho moaned instantly.
“Fuck... Hyunjin.” He exhaled, trying to keep it together.
He licked his lip and didn’t know what came over him but he looked up at the other and asked. “Can... Can I get you wet for Binnie?”
Minho's head tilted back for a moment, a whimper escaping as he nodded. “Yes. Please...”
Hyunjin’s mouth had to stretch to even get the tip in, but it was worth it when Minho tasted so good and sounded even better as he shuddered from the contact. He couldn’t take that much of it. With time he would learn to take more, but it was his first time and he settled for swirling his tongue over the tip. It had felt incredible when Changbin did that to him. It clearly did for Minho too. The other was gasping, thighs shaking as he bucked a little into Hyunjin’s mouth. It made him choke slightly, having to pull back, but he quickly recovered and started licking all over the shaft. He laved his tongue over it from base to tip and felt powerful somehow. He was making the former Angel of Death crumble under his tongue. It sent a shiver down his spine. He would’ve kept going but Changbin whined.
“Please... you two are so hot. I’m gonna lose it.” He whimpered and Hyunjin gave the tip one more kiss before letting go and looking at the hybrid. He had two fingers shoved inside himself, but it was obvious it wasn’t enough.
“Binnie needs you.” He said and Minho nodded, the motion jerky from how worked up he was.
He settled between the hybrid’s thighs, pulling out Changbin’s fingers and moaning as soon as his cock rubbed along the dripping entrance. “I’m coming, baby.” He whispered, voice strung out and only getting worse as he pressed in.
Changbin gasped, definitely not stretched completely, but his body accommodated the intrusion anyway. “Ah. So big.” He whined but only pushed his hips down to get more inside.
Minho chuckled, breathy and messy. “You like it.” He said. “Tell Jinnie how much you like it when you can feel me stretching you open like this.”
“Love it.” Changbin moaned. “Love it so much... oh my god. Baby. Min, ah.”
Hyunjin watched in awe. The hybrid was so gorgeous as he was split open on Minho’s cock. He couldn’t quite believe it, but he was hard again. His hand traveled down, stroking as he watched the two of them. Minho didn’t wait very long for Changbin to adjust, but the hybrid clearly wasn’t complaining about that. He just moaned louder and spread his legs wider. It was the hottest thing Hyunjin had ever seen.
Minho was relentless, pounding into Changbin over and over. They were both being so loud. He’d probably hear shit from Chan and Jisung about it, but he couldn’t care less. They were stunning. The pace was unforgiving and they didn’t last long, and neither did he. He stroked himself in time to Minho’s thrusts and soon all three of them tumbled over the cliff and descended into shattered moans and endless trembling as they fell apart.
The room turned to nothing but panting and Hyunjin’s whole body went limp. At some point Minho must’ve pulled out and collapsed because the fallen angel’s head was now pillowed on his arm.
They should probably move or clean up or both, but none of them did. Their breathing just evened out and they were all goners. The lightswitch had been flicked and there was no stopping the heavy wave of sleep that came for them. In the morning they’d be sticky and the bed would need to be changed, but for now, none of that mattered. They were together and that was Hyunjin’s peace, no amount of sticky sweat and cum could take it from him.
Notes:
The babies are coming (cumming) together!!! Hahahaha.
Thank you so much!!
Chapter 22
Summary:
Settling into domestic life doesn’t go quite the way Changbin had hoped.
Tags: spirits, haunting, ghosts, problems, love, flirting, comfort, hope, uncertainty, entrapped, issues, lying
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Changbin had been so excited to settle into their lives together. They had sat down and figured out a schedule. They planned the days they would see Felix, Seungmin, and Jeongin. They planned game nights with Chan and Jisung. Made plans for all of them to hang out at once and go bowling (whatever that was). Changbin set up a schedule for the days he would volunteer while Hyunjin and Minho were working. Minho got a finalized work schedule as well. They were ready for cozy nights together and happy mornings.
He had been so excited, but a problem arose. He couldn’t see them as well as Hyunjin could, but he heard them probably better than any of them. The spirits of the dead that came through their walls.
“Azrael... we need Azrael. Where is he? Where?”
“Go away!” Hyunjin said, whispering, clearly trying to keep the issue from Changbin. The two of them were home alone for the afternoon. “You can’t be here!” Changbin stuck his head around the corner, seeing the foggy silhouette that the brunette was speaking to.
“No!” The ghost boomed and Changbin shivered at the thunderous tone of his voice. “I need Azrael! He must cross me! He must cross all of us!”
The walls became distorted as more hazy white shadows came through them. The apartment’s temperature dropped as more of the spirits piled in. “Bring us to Azrael!” They demanded, chanting so loud Changbin tried to flatten his ears to the side of his head. Hyunjin was stammering, shuffling backwards. He came up and hugged the brunette, but it startled him, making him scream before he realized it wasn’t a spirit that had grabbed him.
“C-Changbin? Can... Can you see them?”
He nodded. “Not well, but I hear them clearly.”
“Bring us to Azrael! Bring us to Azrael! Bring us to Azrael! Bring us to Azrael!”
Hyunjin nodded. “I... I don’t know what to do. They’ve been coming like this for a while now.”
Changbin didn’t know either, but he hated Hyunjin shivering with fear and these spirits had no right to be in their home. He thumped his foot on the ground. “Listen up!”
The chanting stopped, the figures shifting and he assumed they were looking at him, but he couldn’t fully tell. “Who are you?”
“Azrael’s creation.” He said, thumping his foot again. “He isn’t here! Do you hear me? He’s not, so go! Get out of here! Leave Jinnie alone!”
“Azrael’s creation...”
“His creation?”
“Creation...”
The words echoed through the crowd of ghosts, each taking in what he had said. “Yes, so go!”
Then, finally, the misty silhouettes disappeared and they let out a sigh of relief. “Thank you.” Hyunjin said, slumping against his chest. “They’ve been getting more and more troublesome.”
“How long have they been coming?”
“Since not long after you two left.” He admitted. “I’ve been telling them he isn’t here... I don’t know why they are looking for him.”
“The one said he needs to cross them.” Changbin said. “Maybe they still think he is the one crossing souls to the afterlife?”
“Maybe.” Hyunjin exhaled deeply. “I just hope they don’t find him and bother him... I’m worried they will come when he’s here.”
Changbin hummed. “Maybe it would be good. He could tell them that he has fallen and that is no longer his job.”
The human turned in his arms, their faces just inches apart and Changbin’s heart skipped a beat because it always would for Hyunjin. “Yeah... that’s true. I wonder who is supposed to ferry the souls now?”
He shrugged. “No idea, but you’re really pretty, Jinnie.” He was lost in those beautiful brown eyes.
Hyunjin looked down, laughing, bashful and all around adorable. “Thank you, Binnie.” He said before tucking into Changbin for a hug. “We’ll just have to wait and see if they come back, I guess.”
“Yes, true.” Changbin said. “Maybe they’ll just stay away now.”
“Hopefully.”
Their hope was wasted.
The ghosts came back and this time, the former Angel of Death was home.
***************
Minho sighed, pulling on a clean set of clothing after his shower. His skin no longer smelled like ramen noodles, instead he was fresh with the scent of Hyunjin’s lavender body wash. He picked up the hair dryer, humming to himself a song he had heard on the radio earlier that was stuck in his head as he used the dryer until his hair was fluffy and free of moisture.
He sighed happily as he wrapped the cord around the hair dryer and put it away. He was content in a way he never knew possible. He loved his life. He had a job that he loved, people that he loved. Everything was going better than he could’ve ever imagined. He stepped out of the bathroom, pep in his step as he made his way to the living room. Before his shower Hyunjin and Changbin had been cuddling on the couch and he was enthusiastic to join them, but when he turned the corner, he froze.
The living room was overrun with spirits.
Twisted limbs, shriveled old faces, battered young bodies, sickly children, pets and animals, souls of all kinds crowded into the small space. Changbin and Hyunjin were backed against the wall, fear imprinted on their features. Fear of the dead that stood within the walls of their home.
“Azrael!” They cried out, seeing him and moving away from his lovers and closer to him. He wasn’t afraid of them, but still a vine wrapped around his heart, fear of the reason they were there. “Azrael! We’ve been looking for you.”
“We need you.”
“Cross us!”
“Cross our souls.”
They begged him, pleading as their see through hands reached out for his body. He shivered, breath coming out in a misty cloud. They dropped the temperature, making it cold and icy around him. “I... I can’t.” He said, worried about their reaction, but he had nothing else to tell them. He was no longer the Angel of Death. “I am no longer Azrael. I am just a human. I have fallen.”
“Fallen?” A gasp echoed through the group of ghosts.
“Who will cross us?” Another asked.
One of the children cried. “I want to go home.”
“How can we cross?” One of them asked and he shook his head.
“I don’t know. I’m sorry. It’s not my job anymore. I don’t know who replaced me.” He told them, shivering again as they shifted around him, vibrating with upsetment, unable to maintain their shape clearly.
“You must fix this!” One demanded. “Fix this! Fix this!”
They all started chanting, overwhelming him. He tried to back away, stumbling into the table as they kept coming towards him. “Please! Stop this. I can’t fix it!” He tried to explain but more and more came pouring in. “Please, I can’t!”
“Enough of this.” He heard Hyunjin and then the human amazed him with the way he raised his voice and held a large container of salt in the air. “Back! Get away from him!” He started throwing the salt and the spirits backed up, scurrying away from the substance. “Get out of our home! He can’t fix this. Go bother someone else!” He explained again as he pushed the ghouls back with the salt. Minho watched as he went around the whole apartment, salting every wall until there was a barrier of it, keeping all the spirits out. “There... Now they can’t get in.”
Minho crossed the room, wrapping Hyunjin up in a hug, needing his own heart rate to calm down. He had never been so haunted by the dead before. “Thank you... I really can’t fix it.” He said. “I don’t have any control over those things now. Someone else should be crossing them.”
“What if no one is?” Changbin asked, standing just beside them with furrowed eyebrows. “I mean... What has happened when other angels fell? Is a new one created to take over?”
Minho thought about it, his mind flipping through seemingly endless amount of time before humming. “No. No other angels have ever been made. Another angel just takes over the responsibilities of the fallen one. Why?”
“Who could take over the responsibilities of the Angel of Death?” Hyunjin asked. “The job is massive.”
He blinked. “I... I don’t know, but it’s not something I can fix. Heaven has to figure it out now. I’m no longer a part of that world.”
They both nodded. “Yeah, but what about all of the ghosts?” Changbin asked.
“Yeah. If they’re stuck here, all the spirits will keep building up more and more.” Hyunjin added. “They’re going to keep bothering you as well. Probably all three of us.” The human went over to the door, gazing through the peephole before sighing. “They are all still out there.”
Minho’s lips turned down. “Are we even going to be able to leave?”
“I don’t know...” Hyunjin answered.
The answer was no. When Minho tried to leave for work the next day, he was bombarded by spirits. He had no choice but to hide back inside the apartment. He called Mrs. Kim and told her he was sick. He didn’t like lying, but didn’t know what else to do.
It went on for days. Instead of dissipating, the ghosts got worse, more and more coming, crowding the building and leaving a permanent chill in the air around them.
“What are we going to do?” Hyunjin asked and Minho shook his head.
“I don’t know.”
None of them could leave. The ghosts recognized all three of them. Chan and Jisung had been telling them how cold and weird the whole apartment building felt. Hyunjin told them to get salt too. They said it helped, but it wasn’t changing the way the three of them were trapped in their home.
“Is there some way to talk to the other angels?” Changbin asked and Minho sighed.
“I could try to call for them, but I don’t know if they will come. I am a fallen angel, afterall.” He explained, but they encouraged him to try anyway. They had to try to do something, afterall.
He stood by the window, looking up at the stars. “Gabriel, Metatron.” He called the angels he knew best. “Please, I need to speak with you. Not for myself, but for the souls of the dead.” Nothing happened and he sighed before trying once more. “Please...”
Then two lights shot across the sky and Minho’s breath caught in his throat.
Notes:
Oh boy, the consequences of falling are at their doorstep, quite literally!!
Chapter 23
Summary:
Minho gets to talk to the angels.
Tags: angels, problems, souls, self acceptance, happiness, missions, new beginnings,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Hyunjin and Changbin stumbled back, covering their eyes as the two lights shot across the sky and came right through the window of their small apartment. The space was crowded as the two angels unfurrowed their wings. Minho’s eyes allowed him to look without being overwhelmed by the angelic glow of Gabriel and Metatron. He went over to his two partners. “Are you both okay? I forgot their presents would be a lot for you both to handle. Just give your eyes a little while to adjust.”
“I’m okay.” Changbin said. “It’s just really bright.”
“The energy is a lot.” Hyunjin added. “But I’m okay too. Worry about talking to them, okay?”
He nodded and caressed both of their hands gently before turning towards the two angels.
“Thank you both for coming, Gabriel, Metatron.” He greeted them politely.
“It was curious that you called us.” Gabriel said. “We were intending to come to you soon.”
Minho tilted his head, eyebrow punching together in confusion. “Why would you be coming to see me? I’m a human now.”
Metatron hummed. “Indeed you are...”
“That fact has caused more problems than we could’ve anticipated, Azrael.” Gabriel said and instantly he shook his head.
“My name is Minho now. I’m not the Angel of Death anymore.” He corrected them.
Metatron took a step closer, pointing at Minho’s chest. “And that is where the problem lies. No one is the Angel of Death now. No one is ferrying the souls across the realms. I have no souls to direct unless I collect them myself and if I collect them myself, I cannot get them into those being born fast enough. We’ve had many more soulless births than should ever be since you’ve fallen.”
He shook his head. “Unfortunate as that may be, I have fallen. I cannot do anything to fix all of this now.”
Gabriel let his hand come up to his chin, finger brushing the skin as he inhaled. “That is where you are wrong. We have come with the hope that you’ve realized the mistake you’ve made. If you are willing to atone for your actions, you can come home, Azrael.”
“Come home?” He had to suppress a laugh. He had known nothing about having a home until he came here. Until he was human and he could feel the warmth of those he loved. He didn’t know about comfort or joy or anything besides numbness until he came to Earth as a man. Yes, now he knew difficult things too. He knew sadness, anger, fear, but he had all of the best parts of life too. “This is my home.” He said, gesturing to the one bedroom apartment around him.
“This?” Metatron glanced around the room. “How can this compare to all the splendor of heaven? Your memory was left intact so you could remember all that you gave up. Don’t you see what a mistake this was?”
“Coming here wasn’t a mistake. Creating Changbin wasn’t a mistake. None of this was a mistake. This is the greatest thing to ever happen to me. I have no desire to go back to being the Angel of Death.”
“What about all of the souls of the dead?” Gabriel insisted.
“That is a problem. I feel sorry that they are trapped the way they are, but it is a problem for the angels. I am no longer an angel. I’m just Minho. I am a human on Earth. I have two lovers and friends I love dearly too. I don’t think I could survive leaving them now. Send me to hell at the end of my life if you must, Metatron, but I will live out my days on Earth with them.” Minho said, looking back at Hyunjin and Changbin. The two of them were still shielding their eyes, only peeking up through the cracks in their fingers as they sat together on the couch. “If there is something I can do as a human to help, I will, but this is an angelic issue and it is above me now.”
“You should take responsibility for your actions! You have allowed thousands of souls to be trapped already!” Metatron said and Minho shook his head.
“No, you have.” He answered. “You took this course of action. You stripped me of my wings and you let me fall to Earth. I am here now and I’m here to stay.”
Gabriel inhaled slowly. “Minho.” He said and Metatron gasped at the use of his human name. “You are correct about some of these things. I know another who may be able to take your place. It is something you can do as a man. Will you help?”
He nodded. “I already told you I would help as much as I can as a human.”
“There is another who fell, years ago now. He’s at the end of his mortal days. Given the chance at redemption, he may take it. See if you can convince him to return to heaven and take over the role of the Angel of Death.”
Minho raised an eyebrow, surprised by the words but he easily agreed. “Where can I find him?”
“He is in Japan. At the sakura nursing home in Kyoto. His name is Jun Matsumoto.” Gabriel explained and Minho filed the information into his mind.
“I’ll find him and speak with him then.” He said, bowing politely. “Thank you both for answering my call. I will see what I can do.”
Metatron huffed slightly, but Gabriel nodded. “For the sake of the souls stuck in limbo, I wish you luck, Minho.”
He didn’t get a chance to say anything more. The two angels suddenly condensed down into beams of light before they shot back out of the window and into the night sky. He stared until they were out of his line of sight, then he turned to his partners.
Changbin was blinking his eyes clear. “So... I guess we are going to Japan?”
“Seems so.” Minho said and Hyunjin nodded.
“Well, honestly I wanted to take you both there soon anyway.” He smiled. “Guess it’s going to happen faster than I thought.”
They spent the night booking a ferry to Japan as well as a hotel to stay in. They made plans to depart the following afternoon, having no time to waste. Before going to sleep, Minho opened the door to the apartment. The hallway was still stuffed full of ghosts.
“I am here to speak with you all.” He began. “Tomorrow we will leave this place and travel to find someone who, hopefully, will become the new Angel of Death. In the morning, allow us to leave so we can go try to get help for you all, okay?”
The ghosts all agreed and something in him calmed when they left the building and the unnatural chill around them finally disappeared. He sighed and closed the door.
“I hope he will agree.” Hyunjin said.
Changbin hummed, coming up and wrapping his arms around Minho. “What happens if he doesn’t?”
He inhaled slowly. “I don’t know, but hopefully we won’t have to find out.”
“Hopefully.” His two partners echoed.
****************
Japan was as beautiful and unique as Minho remembered. The old world city streets took his mind back through all the generations he had been here. He had been to so many places, so many times, but yet, this was his first time really experiencing Kyoto. He breathed in the air and noticed the people around him. His hands were held by his two partners and he felt warm despite the slight chill in the air.
He knew exactly which nursing home this Jun Matsumoto was in. He had come for many souls in this place, but still he swallowed as he stepped up to his doors. It was the first time he would walk these halls and people could see him. It was still something he was getting used to. He squeezed Hyunjin and Changbin’s hands and the three of them stepped inside.
“Hi.” He approached the front desk, speaking perfect Japanese. “We are here to see Jun Matsumoto.”
They were led to the second floor to the last door at the end of the hall. “I’m sure he’ll be happy to see you.” The nurse said. “He doesn’t ever get visitors...”
“I hope he will be happy to see us then.” He smiled at her before they parted ways.
“Ready?” Hyunjin asked and he nodded, feeling Changbin brush his thumb over the back of his hand reassuringly before they entered the room.
It was a single room. An elderly man, who had to be Jun, was laying in the bed, staring up at the sky through the window. His skin was withered, embedded with wrinkles and Minho stopped to wonder what he would look like once he was old. What would Hyunjin or Changbin look like? He didn’t know, but he hoped they could find out after a beautiful lifetime together. He didn’t know what would happen if Jun refused to become the Angel of Death.
“Hello.” He greeted, using the angelic language to establish who he was. The man’s eyes went wide as he turned, looking over at Minho. It was strange how he could recognize him now, the angel he once was. He still looked like himself somehow, even with all the aging.
“Azrael?” He gasped. “Has my time come?”
He shook his head. “No. I’m no longer with the angelic. I have fallen as well.”
The old man's eyebrows shot up with surprise. “Truly? You fell? I would’ve never thought you the type...”
Minho chuckled, nodding and coming to sit on the edge of the bed. “Me neither, but I was moved.” He looked over at Hyunjin and Changbin. “And I don’t regret it, but it has created other problems. It is why I am here, Jun.”
“It’s good you don’t regret it... I didn’t at first. Humanity was interesting up close, but I had no one to really connect with. I messed things up with the woman I fell in love with... I made many mistakes.” He sighed. “But that doesn’t explain why you are here.”
He hummed, looking out the window. “There is no one to ferry souls across from this planet to Metatron. The spirits are piling up, trapped on Earth. Metatron can’t collect the souls and deliver them to new bodies fast enough. Someone must be the Angel of Death. They offered me a second chance to go back and atone for my actions, but it is not the life I wish to live anymore. I am happy here.” He looked back to Jun. “Gabriel told me to find you and wanted me to ask if you would take my place.”
He gasped. “You mean... I could return to heaven? I could be an angel again? I could get my wings back?”
He nodded. “Yes, but it wouldn’t be the same as before. To be the Angel of Death, to hold the name Azrael, your feelings will be lost. You’ll have a numbness that lasts eternally.”
Jun nodded, clasping his hands together. “I... I’ve had enough of these painful emotions I’ve come to carry. Numbness sounds like freedom from the burdens I’ve carried. I’m going to die soon, as a human. What would become of me beyond that, I do not know. Taking over as the Angel of Death would allow me to start anew. I could work to be forgiven for my mistakes against the angelic. I... I would gladly accept.”
Minho went to speak but a booming voice suddenly surrounded them and light filled the room. “Very good.” Gabriel appeared. “Very good, indeed. Thank you, Minho.”
He got to his feet, stumbling closer to his partners, pulling them close. “Yes. You have your new Azrael. I will go live my life now, Gabriel. Thank you, for everything. I hope we meet again someday.”
The angel smiled at him, nodding once. “Until we meet again, Minho.”
“Thank you!” Jun said, the old man sitting up to look at Gabriel. “I get to go home.”
“So do I.” Whispered Minho, smiling as he started walking out of the room. Changbin and Hyunjin were grinning from ear to ear beside him.
“Yes, let’s go home!” Changbin giggled.
“We’re already there.” Hyunjin said, blushing. “Home is wherever the two of you are.”
Minho hummed. “You’re absolutely right, baby.”
When they finally did arrive at their physical home, however, they were happy to see all the ghosts were gone. Minho was sure their spirits had been collected or would be soon.
Finally, his life as the Angel of Death was truly over.
His life as the human, Minho, was just beginning, however.
Notes:
They’re free of the angel business!! :3 yay!!!
Just wanted to let everyone know, since we are so close to the end!!
Next week on Tuesday will be the last full chapter at regular time,
Then the Thursday that week (9/25) I will post the short epilogue AND….
The first chapter of my next story!!!!
It is a 155k story, OT8, Changbin centric!!I hope you will come along and read that as well! I’ll be posting the summary on twt (x, whatever) this Thursday so follow me @JinAlike_
Thank you so much!!!!
Chapter 24
Summary:
Life has settled in for the trouple.
Tags: life, domestics, fluff, cuddling, movies, kissing, banter, dirty talk, rimjobs, face sitting, fingering, nipple play, blowjobs, cock warming, Minho’s big dick, belly bulge, love, happiness,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Their next few days were busy, but Hyunjin couldn’t be surprised. They had all missed work and their obligations due to the ghosts. Minho and him both worked double shifts and Changbin spent extra time at the shelter while also making sure to visit all of their friends, letting them know what had happened.
However, it was finally the weekend. It was a lovely afternoon and they had no plans, no obligations, nothing but time and each other. Changbin was giggling as he and Minho brought out three mugs of hot chocolate. The hybrid had collected nearly every blanket in the apartment and made them a cozy nest on the living room floor to watch movies in. He was already holding a big bowl of popcorn and Hyunjin couldn’t resist leaning down to kiss his nose.
“You’re so cute, Binnie.”
He preened easily, smiling and wiggling cutely. His bunny ears were laying perfectly on either side of his face and Hyunjin could’ve happily watched him instead of the movie all day. Minho was just as precious. The fallen angel tucked right into Changbin’s side, using his big arm as a pillow while tenderly holding his cup of hot chocolate. He sighed contently and Hyunjin bent to kiss his forehead before finally taking a seat on the other side of Changbin.
They threw on a movie, a superhero one, honestly Hyunjin hadn’t paid much attention to what they picked, but both of them were enraptured in the film, staring with wide eyes and cute open mouths. He picked up a piece of popcorn and tucked it in between the hybrid’s pouty lips just for fun at one point. Changbin’s boba eyes made him laugh before he kissed his cheek and snuggled closer. Minho reached out and took his hand as soon as it was close enough. He nuzzled in closer to them both and thought back through all the years he thought he would always be alone. He wished he could reach back into the past and tell himself that it would be okay.
That the angel of death would come, but not as a figure of fear, no, as a miracle maker. That his life would get scary, crazy, confusing, but it would all turn out okay. He would be okay. He’d find two life partners, not just one. He’d fall in love and everything would be warm around him.
He didn’t even notice when the movie ended, too lost in his thoughts, but he did notice when Minho climbed over Changbin, settling right onto Hyunjin’s lap. “Hey.” He said, blue eyes shining. He lost himself in those electric irises every time he saw them.
“Hey.” He answered.
Then Changbin was nuzzling closer, nose brushing along Hyunjin’s jaw. “Hey.” He giggled.
Minho laughed then. “What did Seungmin say that one time?”
“Hay is for horses.” Changbin said, laughing too. Hyunjin huffed out a puff of humor as he fondly rolled his eyes.
“Don’t go learning dad jokes, you two.” He smiled. “You’ll lose any cool factor you have.”
The hybrid perked up, ears lifting cutely. “We have cool factor?”
Hyunjin laughed. “A little, but you’ll lose it if you learn jokes like that.”
Minho shrugged. “It was funny so I don’t care.”
Changbin shook his arm. “But Min, we are a little cool!”
“I hate the cold anyway.” He said, suddenly leaning over and grabbing Changbin's jaw, tilting it until they were looking into each other’s eyes. “Rather think about stuff that makes us hot.”
Hyunjin’s cock twitched, making him notice how much of Minho’s ass was on top of him. “You’re both already hot enough.” He whispered, biting his lower lip.
The fallen angel’s hips suddenly moved, grinding down against Hyunjin’s hardening length. “Are we?” He asked, still holding onto Changbin’s jaw. “What if we do this?”
Changbin moaned as soon as their lips connected and Hyunjin’s breath hitch gave away just how much he enjoyed watching the two of them. Minho didn’t hesitate to take over the hybrid's mouth, toying with his lips before licking inside. Hyunjin’s own tongue reached out to his bottom lip. He wanted to kiss them too.
He was moving forward before he could think, grabbing Minho’s shirt and pulling him down until their lips were pressed together. The fallen angel met him with eagerness, lips molding together, heating the space between them even more when their tongues tangled, exploring until Changbin got whiny and tugged at Hyunjin, pawing until he turned and then the hybrid nearly tackled him. He moaned as his mouth was tasted deeply by the other. His bottom lip was sucked on before they pulled apart.
“Lips so pretty...” He whispered. “Always wanted to chew on them.”
Hyunjin smiled, breathy before he kissed Changbin once more. “Now you can anytime you want.”
Minho chuckled. “If he did it anytime he wants, none of us would ever leave the house.” The fallen angel’s hand slipped down Changbin’s back, groping at his butt. “I bet you’re wet back here already.”
Changbin whined, cheeks going red as he looked down shyly. “Maybe... I can’t help it. I always want you both... I want Jinnie to put it in me.”
“I wanna put it in Jinnie.” Minho added and Hyunjin’s hips bucked against his will.
“Please.” He said, thinking of nothing he wanted more than to fully connect with the two of them. He pulled them both closer. “Want you both.”
Lips were on him seconds later. Changbin took back over his mouth, pinning him down to the nest of blankets and pillows below them as Minho started working down his neck, kissing and licking, fingers dipping under his big t-shirt. His stomach fluttered from the teasing caresses as he moaned into Changbin’s mouth.
His shirt got pushed up until his whole chest was on display to the two of them. It was the only thing that halted Changbin’s kisses. He dropped down and Hyunjin gasped, legs wiggling under Minho’s body as they each took one of his nipples into their mouths.
“Oh shit.” He swore, eyes fluttering shut as warm tongues teased at the buds, swirling and sucking until Hyunjin was completely hard, rutting up against Minho’s ass just to find some friction. The fallen angel pressed back, smirking as he riled Hyunjin up farther.
“Someday.” Minho said before dragging his tongue over his chest once more. “Someday I want one of you to put it in me too.”
“I’ll do it.” Changbin said. “I wanna put it in both of you some time.”
Hyunjin laughed lightly. “We’ll all try everything. We’ve got time to explore.”
The hybrid nodded. “I want you inside me first though, Jinnie.”
“Good.” He answered. “‘Cause I want to be in you and I want Minho in me.”
The fallen angel started kissing down his stomach. “Guess we better get all these clothes off then.” He said, reaching the edge of his pants and starting to pull them down.
“Yeah, I agree.” He began reaching for the edge of Changbin’s shirt. The hybrid was happy to help him remove the fabric, toss it haphazardly once he was free. Hyunjin didn’t waste time, pulling off his own shirt before diving face first into Changbin’s stunning chest. He lifted his hips to help Minho get his lower half naked as he took two handfuls of the hybrid’s pecs. He squeezed, groping as he brought his mouth to one of the nipples. “So perfect, Binnie. Love your body so much.” He cock twitched in the open air but that only lured Minho in. He gasped around the bud he was sucking on when a tongue licked him from root to tip. “Fuck, Min...” He gasped, looking down and shuddering as he watched the head of his cock get swallowed.
Then Changbin was moving, grabbing at the fallen angel. “You need to get naked too.” He said, starting to tug at Minho’s shirt. He pulled off of Hyunjin with a pop that made him groan before letting the hybrid peel off his shirt. Changbin suddenly lifted Minho right off of Hyunjin, a show of pure strength that only turned him on more. He quickly flipped them, pinning Minho to the nest and kissing him deeply.
It gave him a second to breathe, his hand sliding down his own body, gripping at the base of his cock, trying to calm himself down. They worked him up so quickly. He could hardly contain himself. The hybrid was kissing down Minho’s chest, toying with his nipples as his hands pushed down his pants. The fallen angel’s chest was shuddering, back arching as Changbin worked down his stomach, kissing, licking, dragging his teeth until he reached his cock, wrapping his pouty lips around the tip and moaning.
Minho gasped, hips stuttering as he tried to keep up with how quickly Changbin had descended upon him. “Binnie... fuck, Binnie baby.”
Changbin refused to pull off of Minho’s cock, carefully keeping his mouth stuffed full even as he kicked off his own pants and boxers. Hyunjin swallowed to try to ground himself because he knew he could easily cum just watching them. They were so stunning together, but it was even better when Minho looked at him.
“Jinnie, baby.” He called and the pet name made his cheeks heat up even more. “Come here. Need to open you up.” Then he reached down and pet Changbin sweetly. “Gonna keep my cock nice and warm until Jinnie’s ready, baby?”
The hybrid hummed in approval, settling in to rest against Minho’s thigh as he suckled on the tip, clearly relaxing into it. Hyunjin swallowed because he was about to drool on himself if he wasn’t careful. He really almost did when Minho started tugging at him.
“Come ‘ere.” He said, guiding him closer. “Straddle my chest.”
He went to do so, facing Minho when the other stopped him. “Huh?”
“Other way.” He said. “I can’t open you up otherwise. My dick is big. It’ll hurt if I don’t.”
He would’ve snorted if anyone else said it, but Minho was only telling the truth. He was big. Just the tip had Changbin’s mouth stuffed and he shivered at the idea of getting it all inside of him. He tried not to get too shy as he turned the other way, putting his ass solidly in Minho’s face. Two hands groped at his cheeks before a pleased hum came from below him.
“Butts are the best. I just want to play with them all day. Big, small, doesn’t matter. Both of yours are amazing.” He rambled on, squeezing and making Hyunjin’s whole chest flush red. “Delicious too.” He said and then his tongue was licking right over Hyunjin’s entrance. He moaned, instinctively pressing back and Minho answered greedily. He didn’t stop, licking and swirling around Hyunjin’s rim until he was leaking precum down onto the chest below him. Changbin’s eyes were on him too. The hybrid hadn’t looked away for even a moment. His legs were squirming, thighs pressing together as he tried to be subtle about how he was clearly humping Minho’s leg.
“Min... Min.” He moaned, eyes hazy as they were lost in Changbin’s gaze.
The only reply he got was a finger pressing against him, pushing in, making him moan louder. His body was relaxed and even with only spit, the digit slipped into him without issue. The problem was his arms going weak from holding himself up. The pleasure was making him weak and he gasped in surprise when Changbin pulled off of Minho’s length, a string of spit connecting them even as he moved up toward Hyunjin. The hybrid wrapped around him, strong arms holding him up as he went slack against him.
“Binnie.” He whispered and lips kissed his temple sweetly.
“I’ve got you, baby.” He said softly, words that melted his heart.
He nodded, nuzzling closer. “Thank you. Just... just feels so good.” He let himself rest in Changbin’s hold as Minho prodded his finger in and out of him, little moans getting muffled against the hybrid’s large chest.
He startled slightly when Changbin flinched before he moaned loudly.
“Need to borrow some slick.” Minho said from below them and Changbin hummed.
“You can. Just... made me really want something inside me.”
Hyunjin looked up at Changbin’s red and needy face, moving until he could slip a hand down between them. “Let me, baby.”
“Yeah?” He asked, excitement evident in his voice as he spread his thighs a little farther apart, making it easier for Hyunjin to get to his hole. As soon as he reached it, dripping wet and hot with desire, they both moaned. He couldn’t believe he’d be inside there soon.
“So wet.” He purred against Changbin’s chest, slipping a finger inside and loving the breathy sigh he got in return. He was just as noisy, little gasps and moans spilling out of his lips and into the valley of pecs he was face planted in while Minho made him shudder. The fallen angel pressed a second finger inside and the slide was perfect, caressing his walls as he wiggled his finger to do the same Changbin.
Minho suddenly bit into Hyunjin’s butt cheek, making him squeak and Changbin moan when he curled his finger in surprise. “Ah, you’re just so tight and perfect.” He said and Hyunjin found himself clenching down on the fingers in reply. “Yes, baby. Going to feel so good around me.”
Hyunjin didn’t know where Minho learned to dirty talk or if it was just his natural bluntness that somehow worked out incredibly sexy, but it was going to drive him insane before he even had the other’s cock in him.
“Fucking can’t wait.” Hyunjin ended up saying, pulling his finger all the way out of Changbin, just two push another back in.
Then Minho followed suit, adding a third digit into Hyunjin. “Gonna stretch you so much, more than these fingers ever could.”
“Feels so good, Jinnie.” Changbin panted. “His cock is so good.” The hybrid bucked down against his hand. “Can’t wait to feel yours too. Know it’ll be amazing... ah. Your fingers already are.” He moaned and planted sloppy kisses to the side of Hyunjin’s face.
He was shivering from head to toe, trying not to lose his mind when Minho started to really fuck him with his fingers. He was spreading them, opening him up until he started begging for more. Changbin was doing the same and Hyunjin added a third finger, hand slipping around in the mess of slick that was down running completely down the hybrid’s thighs. He was going to fall apart soon, if they weren’t careful. His cock had drooled a puddle of precum on Minho’s stomach already, but the fallen angel clearly wasn’t paying attention to that as he stuffed another finger into Hyunjin. He cried out.
“Min.. Min... oh my god.” He was clawing into Changbin’s arm with his free hand, trying to stay up.
“You’ll need it.” Minho said, voice just as strung out. The other’s cock was twitching against his belly, only adding to the mess he had been making on it. It was clear by the red and angry color of Minho’s cock that he was getting just as desperate as they were. “Trust me, baby. I don’t want to break you.”
His eyes fluttered as he clenched around the digits inside of him at that statement. He maybe wanted Minho to break him.
“Jinnie.” Changbin was whining, reaching around until he cupped Hyunjin’s face, pulling it up so they could kiss. Both of them were losing it already and their lips were sluggish as they pulled against one another, wet and messy, but neither of them cared.
He held on, holding it together and Minho finished fingering him open, teasing him until clearly none of them could take more.
The fuse had been light, it was only so long until the bomb went off and Minho was explosive when he pushed Hyunjin forward until it toppled all three of them.
His fingers slipped out of Changbin as the hybrid landed on his back, spreading his legs as soon as he was there. Hyunjin’s groin slipped around between the hybrid’s slick thighs as he landed between them. His cock was pressed against Changbin’s entrance as Minho hovered over him, starting to kiss his back and shoulder like a crazed madman as he rutted against Hyunjin’s ass cheeks. They were all a mess, but Hyunjin managed to kiss Changbin as he grabbed ahold of the base of his cock. “I love you.” He whispered, looking back to see the pure desire in Minho’s blue eyes. “Both of you.”
“I love both of you too.” Changbin said, trying to wrap his legs around them to bring them in closer. “So much.”
“Me too.” Minho said. “I love you both too.” He kept one hand around Hyunjin’s middle, holding him tightly as he reached out and intertwined his other hand with Changbin’s. “Forever.” He let his hand trail down to Hyunjin’s hip. “Are you ready, baby? For us to be one?”
“Yes.” He answered and gasped when Minho wrapped around his length, helping to guide him home into Changbin’s fluttering, dripping, entrance. He was moaning as soon as the head started to breach the ring of muscle. Changbin was so warm inside, dripping wet, and absolutely perfect. His mind short circuited as he slid all the way inside, gasping and feeling tears in his eyes as he looked at his lover.
Changbin was so beautiful, bunny ears flopped beside his adorable yet handsome face. His big muscular chest was heaving, red and rosy, the way it looked best. His thick and delicious torso was being painted by his leaking cock and it made his mouth water. He wished he could bend enough to lick it, but the idea of pulling out of his lover now was unimaginable.
“How’s he feel, baby?” Minho whispered in his ear as he felt the fallen angel’s tip nudge along his own crack. He heard the bottle of lube open too. He had no idea where it even came from, but he didn’t care as he felt the substance get poured down his hole.
“So fucking good.” He exhaled loudly, words rushing out with the shaky breath. “He’s perfect. You’re both perfect... wanna feel you too, Min. Please.”
Minho shushed him sweetly, lining up at his rim. “Easy, baby. I’m coming. Take a deep breath and relax for me, okay?” He nodded, following the command until a choked off moan shattered his breathing. Minho was pushing into him, stretching him like nothing ever had before. He was so warm, hot and amazing as he pushed inside, opening him, burying inch by inch as he lost the last shred of his sanity. “That’s it. So good, baby. Halfway there.”
“H-half?” He stuttered, eyes rolling back because how was this only half? His hand dropped to his stomach, bracing himself as he was filled more and more. Minho was careful, lube squelching as he guided himself inside bit by bit. Hyunjin almost came when he felt Minho’s cock nudge against his hand. He pulled it back, looking down and seeing the bulge in his stomach. “Oh my fuck...”
“That’s—.” Changbin gasped before clenching around Hyunjin, making him moan even louder. “Min! Min! You can see it.”
“What?” The fallen angel asked, voice a bit broken from his own spell of euphoria.
“Look at Jinnie’s stomach!” Changbin said and then Minho was peering over his shoulder, gasping as he saw it.
His hand came down, pressing on the bulge and really sending Hyunjin into a downward spiral. He was going to be ruined forever and nothing had ever seemed like a better idea than getting ruined by these two. “Jinnie... that’s the hottest thing I’ve ever seen. Shit.”
Then Minho started to move his hips and he was putty in their hands. Changbin was moaning even as he sat up to be able to see Hyunjin’s stomach better. The hybrid was biting his lip, shuddering from the way Minho’s hips fucked both of them. He was nothing but a toy for his lovers at this point because his mind was gone, empty, filled with nothing by blinding, mind bending pleasure.
Neither were complaining. Changbin rolled his hips, working himself onto Hyunjin’s cock in time with Minho’s thrusts. All of their eyes were glued to his stomach and the way it distended every time his lover’s big cock fucked all the way into his guts.
“I love you.” Once he started saying it, he couldn’t stop. Tears were in his eyes, watching in awe as Changbin’s body rippled and moved beneath him, fucking himself so perfectly on his cock, all while Minho’s hips rolled, holding Hyunjin up to rearrange him from the inside out, overwhelming him entirely. His hand kept touching his stomach, feeling the Minho so deep inside of him made him ache in the best ways. “I love you.” The words kept repeating and soon the other two were saying it too. The three of them in endless harmony as their bodies collided again and again.
He wondered if he could die like this, in the arms of the former angel of death. Didn’t seem like a bad way to go out with the way his prostate was being abused by every movement Minho made and how his cock was being milked for all it was worth by Changbin’s wall, clenching around him like he was made for it, like he was desperate for every drop of Hyunjin’s cum.
Fuck. He wanted to cum. He needed to cum so badly. He was crying out then, gasping as he dug his nails into Changbin’s thighs, finally tipping forward. Minho let him go, using the new angle to grip onto Hyunjin’s hips and fuck him harder and faster than before. “Oh my—.” He was never going to recover from this. He was helpless to anything above his instincts. He started bucking his hips automatically, fucking into Changbin and back onto Minho’s cock as if it was the only function he had left. He needed to chase his orgasm, he needed to breed his Binnie Baby. He sunk his teeth into Changbin’s chest as he thrusted into him with more aggression. A growl leaving his lips as a string of desperate whines fell out of both of his lover’s lips.
Their sounds, the slap of skin on skin, and the wet squishing of lube and slick were all that could be heard. They were all too far gone for words, something primitive, primal having control of them as they all raced towards the finish line.
Hyunjin came first, unable to hold back as he yelled, crying out a mangle mess of both of their names before he felt cum splattering between him and Changbin. The hybrid’s back arched in and even through the daze Hyunjin pressed deeper into his pecs, biting at his skin again.
Minho came moments later, hips sputtering as Hyunjin felt even more pressure well up inside of him. He was crying, kneading into Changbin’s skin anywhere he could reach as Minho collapsed, bending until his forehead was against Hyunjin’s back.
None of them pulled out or moved. They just floated in the misty aftermath of their love making. Heavy breathing echoed around them until Hyunjin came alive enough to start kissing Changbin’s chest. He could hear the hybrid’s heart beating like crazy in his chest, but it only comforted him. So did the kisses Minho began leaving on his back, soft and sweet.
“That was amazing.” Changbin breathed out after a while, breaking the silence.
“Yeah.” Minho agreed. “Sex is the best with all three of us.”
Hyunjin nodded, not knowing anything other than having both of them, but he couldn’t imagine anything else now. “The best.” He whispered, eyes falling closed as exhaustion swept over him.
He fell so far out of reality, barely registering when Minho pulled out or when they moved him. He felt a warm cloth wipe him clean and strong arms lifted him into their bed, but he passed out after that.
He didn’t know how much time passed when he woke up, but the sun wasn’t up anymore. His insides felt hollowed out and he found himself distinctly missing the feeling of being so full. That was probably why he pulled both of his sleeping partners closer. Each of them pillowed onto his chest and they threw a leg over each of his before they kissed his chest and nuzzled back in.
The empty feeling dissipated and he smiled. “I love you.”
Two voices, heavy with sleep murmured back. “I love you too.”
He beamed, heart smiling as much as his face was. He was sure they would have trials in the future. He knew they all still had plenty to learn, but whatever challenges came their way, they would face them together. This life together was their miracle and they had to make the most of it.
Notes:
And the last full chapter is here!!!!
These babies. I love them.
The epilogue will be out Thursday 9/25/25 along with the first chapter of my new OT8 Changbin centric fic, Distortion! :3
Thank you so much for reading!!!!
Chapter 25
Summary:
The Epilogue
Life has continued to blossom for our happy Trouple.Tags: progress, life, reflecting, careers, growth, love, fluff, friendship, marriage, societal problems, pets, banter, gray hair, time passing, happiness, happy endings
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
When Changbin was a bunny, he couldn’t have imagined being happier than he was when he was cuddled up with Hyunjin in bed every night. Hyunjin would pet between his ears and whisper to him. He’d talk about his day and about how he’d rather spent all day with Changbin instead of staring at his computer doing work he didn’t really like. He believed it couldn’t get better than that; that he had found the peak of life and all its splendor.
He couldn’t believe how incredibly wrong he had been.
Life had so much more to offer.
Of course they had struggles. The first of which was getting real paperwork for Changbin and Minho so they could more properly join society. The second was dealing with the way society perceived them and their lack of understanding towards their three person gay relationship, but Changbin just reminded them that they were allowed to be themselves.
For every issue they had, however, they had three times as many blessings. Maybe not the kind the angels brought, but there were small miracles in the way Minho laughed or how Hyunjin whispered ‘I love you’.
Hyunjin’s artwork took off about a year after they officially got together. Minho’s input into Mrs. Kim’s ramen shop helped the restaurant's popularity triple, and now they had five shops across the city. Changbin became so dedicated to the shelter that they brought him onto the paid staff and inspired him to try to become a vet. It took some convincing that vets weren’t bad like he believed when he was a bunny, but when he thought about it, he knew he could really help the animals around him. Although it took endless hours of studying and help from everyone around him, he had graduated just last month and was now a full time vet for a veterinarian clinic not far from their house. Of course he still helped out at the shelter on the weekends too.
Even though they were busy, they traveled whenever they could. Minho would take them to the most beautiful places he remembered from his time as the angel of death. His memories were slowly fading of his life as Azrael, but he said he didn’t mind.
Seungmin did, though. The now famous archaeologist, launched to fame when he discovered the hidden ruins of Khara Khoto, was trying to pick Minho’s brain for all the knowledge about the past that he could while the other still remembered. All of their friends were doing well, in fact. Jeongin had gone into the medical side of biology and with the help of Changbin’s DNA and some underground research, he had created a medicine that stopped a number of deadly diseases in animals, bunnies especially. Jeongin and Seungmin had gotten married in Thailand last spring and they all had attended their beachfront wedding.
Chan and Jisung had their wedding in Australia and Chris proposed to Felix about six months ago. The two were planning to tie the knot in Japan because Felix insisted on their theme being anime elegance, whatever that meant.
Changbin hated that the three of them couldn’t get married, but they exchanged rings when they were in New Zealand on their three year anniversary. Hyunjin had started referring to Changbin as his wife, but it always made him smile. He called Hyunjin his wife too, but Minho insisted on being both of their husbands. He did accept it when Hyunjin insisted on calling him hubby, however.
At the end of the day, Changbin just thought of them both as the loves of his life.
Their house was never dull. They had three cats. Minho fell too in love with them at the shelter and they didn’t have the strength to deny him anything, really. Their names were Soonie, Doongie, and Dori. Hyunjin insisted on getting a dog, a prissy long haired chihuahua named Kkami, but Changbin wasn’t much better with his two bunny rabbits, Dwaekki and Jutdae.
Their life had grown so much bigger than the one bedroom apartment they started it, but every so often they find time to walk their old block, just because.
Changbin felt more and more proud every time they went back, because every visit they had grown even more.
“Hey.” Minho’s voice washed over him, pulling him from his thoughts. He was staring out the window at the trees that shaded their backyard. Arm wrapped around him seconds later and he smiled.
“Hey.”
“Is for horses.” Hyunjin added, laughing and shaking his head at himself as he came and hugged Changbin from the side. He turned, wanting to see their faces. They had a few more wrinkles than they did before, but they were still so beautiful, both of them. Hyunjin might’ve screamed about the gray hair he found last weekend, but he and Minho had kissed his worries about aging away. Plus, all of Changbin’s hair was gray so he was way ahead of Hyunjin. Besides, they were sharing all the years of this life together, there was nothing beyond that to worry about. “I’ve been hanging out with Seungmin too much.”
“Clearly.” Minho laughed.
“Look who’s lost their cool factor now.” Changbin added, giggling cheekily.
“All of us.” Hyunjin said. “If we ever had it.”
That had Minho giggling too. “We probably never did.”
“Probably not.” Hyunjin grinned. “But I don’t care. If you ask me, you’re both just perfect the way you are.”
“You too, Jinnie.” Changbin said, leaning up to kiss the brunette’s cheek.
“Absolutely.” Minho agreed, kissing Hyunjin’s other cheek.
The human smirked. “Glad you both still think so because I’ve got a gray hair now and the dating world would probably eat me alive.”
Changbin shook his head, shoving Hyunjin with his shoulder playfully. “Enough. You’re beautiful.”
The brunette bit his lower lip. “Maybe I just wanted you to say it.”
Suddenly Minho was slipping a finger in Hyunjin’s belt loop and tugging him closer. “Want us to show you how beautiful we think you are, baby?”
“Yes.” He whispered and Changbin threw Hyunjin over his shoulder a moment later.
Some things would keep changing for them, life would keep stretching them and growing them, but some things wouldn’t change, like how much he loved the taste of his lovers on his tongue, how dedicated he was to them both, how his world revolved around them, or how the three of them fit together like a perfect puzzle. Those things would never change, because he loved them while they loved him right back and that was the greatest miracle he’d ever known.
Notes:
And a happily ever after to these three babies!!!
I hope you all enjoyed this story!!
I also hope you will come check out my new OT8 Changbin centric story, Distortion! The first chapter is up now!!
Link Name Distortion!
Thank you so much for reading everyone!!!!
